Demon Slayer : The Scent of Golden Osmanthus

Kaoru Morinobe’s life was once filled with seasonal blooms and noble peace—until a demon tore it all away one chilling Christmas night. First, her childhood companions, the Shinazugawa family children, fell to senseless violence. Then, her own parents were ripped from her by a demon’s claws.

But Kaoru did not break.

With grief as her blade and determination as her armor, she joins the Demon Slayer Corps, training to wield her original breathing style against the night. At her side—both ghost and flame—stands Shinazugawa Sanemi, whose memory shapes her purpose.

“The Scent of Golden Osmanthus” is an emotional and character-driven expansion of the Demon Slayer universe, blending canon lore with compelling original content. Through Kaoru’s eyes, readers experience the Corps’ everyday humanity, its blood-soaked duty, and its quiet tragedies. This is a tale of resilience, love, and the scent of flowers blooming in the dark.

Part 1
Chapter 1 Encounter (1)

Is this the right place…?



He looked around, then up at the shabby house, and hesitated for a while.KaoruKaoru

From inside came the sounds of loud laughter, boys yelling, and girls crying.

Sensing this family-like atmosphere, Kaoru’s mood quickly became depressed.



It was a world that had nothing to do with me.

His adoptive parents have been very kind to Kaoru, so there is no way he could be dissatisfied.

However, my parents, who had always lived in upper-class families, were far removed from this kind of mixed, common family love. Of course, it would be a luxury to expect that.



“Ummm~”



Kaoru called out from the front door, but of course there was no way he would hear her.



Oh, what should I do?

If you leave it by the entrance, someone might step on it without noticing.



A delicious smell was wafting from inside, likely because dinner was being prepared.



Guuuuuugh.



My stomach is growling.

Come to think of it, I missed lunch.

Even though I’m used to it by now, it’s still pretty painful to have my lunch hidden and then thrown into the courtyard.Manure pitIt’s a voice



MorinobeMorinobeAbout a year and a half after she had been adopted into the family, her parents enrolled her in a girls’ school for the daughters of the nobility, in order to give their daughter a thorough education.

However, he has no idea that for nearly a year now, Kaoru has been being bullied there almost every day.

Kaoru also knows that there is a reason why she is being bullied, so she thinks it can’t be helped.



More importantly, what Kaoru needed to do right now was to visit this house, but even if he wanted to knock, the old-fashioned tenement house didn’t have a proper door.

There is only a waist-high wooden shoji door.

I stood there in front of it, hoping that someone from inside would notice me, but the residents all seemed busy and it seemed unlikely that anyone would notice.



“What do you want?”



A voice suddenly called out from behind, and Kaoru flinched and turned around.



There was a boy there who looked to be two or three years older than me.

He looked down at Kaoru intently with his large, bulging eyes .SuspiciousIbuka



I wonder what’s inside the furoshiki package he’s carrying on his back; the straps are digging into his shoulders and it looks quite heavy.

In his right hand he holds what appears to be a hoe, and in his left hand he holds a basket full of potatoes.



“Huh?” Kaoru thought, getting a strange feeling.

Because I felt like I’d met him before.

But before I could remember, the boy asked again, his face looking even more suspicious.



“What? Do you need help here?”



Kaoru suddenly became irritated at his irritated state.



“Um, well… I, um, Mr.”ShizuShizu

“To your mother?”



The boy said in surprise and stared at Kaoru intently.



“You, from Morinobe…?”

“Ah, yes.”

“Hmm…”



The boy no longer seemed suspicious, but he still looked dissatisfied and opened the front door.



“Mom! Something’s coming.”

“Huh?”



Hearing a familiar voice, Kaoru finally relaxed.



The woman who appeared from inside raised her voice as soon as she saw Kaoru.MarumageFull top



“Oh my! My lady!!”



The boy next to him looked at him in shock.

The children inside were quiet for a moment.



“Oh, Shizu-san. Thank goodness. Um, you forgot this, didn’t you?”



As Kaoru handed over the green furoshiki package, he felt relieved to finally be able to meet Shizu.



“Well! Well, well! Well!”



Shizu yelled as she accepted the package wrapped in furoshiki.



“Did the young lady really go to the trouble of delivering it to us?”

“Yeah. Everyone seemed a bit busy, so I thought it might be quicker if I went instead of asking them. So…”

Just as I was about to go home, I heard an unpleasant noise in my stomach.



” “

” “

” “



The children inside reacted faster than the three who were frozen in place.



“That’s huge, what a gut-wrencher!”



Someone, a boy said, and a few little girls began to laugh, and soon all the children were laughing out loud.



Kaoru blushed bright red and said “I’m sorry,” but then he started to feel funny himself and burst out laughing, his shoulders shaking.

Shizu also felt relieved when she heard Kaoru laugh, and joined in.

The only one who didn’t laugh was the boy who had first spotted Kaoru, and he seemed unsure of what expression to make.



“My lady, if you don’t mind, would you like to have some?”



Shizu stopped laughing and asked Kaoru gently.



“No, it’s fine. I’m sorry for making you worry.”



When Kaoru refused, the children inside uttered dissatisfied noises, “Ehhh?”



“You should just eat it.”

“Let’s eat together”



Kaoru smiled and softly said “Thank you” to the young children who spoke innocently.

As Kaoru turned to leave, the boy who had been standing there spoke to her.



“Why don’t you just eat a rice ball? It’s still a long way to Morinobe’s house. It’d be a problem if you collapsed while walking.”



It could be interpreted as him saying this to Kaoru or to his mother.

Shizu clasps her hands together with Pan and understands.



“Oh, yes. Please wait a moment, my lady. We didn’t have enough rice for breakfast, so I’ve just cooked some.”



He said hastily as he returned the wrapped gift Kaoru had handed him.



“Uh, wait… Shi, Shizu-san.”



The boy next to me sighed lightly and picked up the wrapping.



“My mother is so careless”



I muttered and went inside.

As Kaoru stood there dumbfounded, he turned around and said brusquely, “Hurry up and come in.”



“Ah, well… excuse me for bothering you.”



Kaoru thought this was a strange turn of events, but when she entered, the children were looking at the rice balls Shizu was making,



“That’s nice. I want some rice balls today too.”

“Me too!”

“I’m Okaka!”

They were shouting loudly.



“You guys, eat it out of a bowl! You don’t need to hold it when you’re eating at home.”



The boy seemed to be the oldest of the group, and when he said it with a bang, the children returned to the low table in disappointment.



Kaoru felt somehow sorry.

Okay, I say, getting pumped up.



“Shizu-san, let’s make rice balls for everyone.”



I said as I washed my hands in the sink.



“Eh? No way, my lady.”

“It’s fine. Hurry up.”



While Shizu was confused, Kaoru took a string from his sleeve, quickly put it around her, and picked up a rice scoop.

After carefully rolling the rice into balls, a triangular rice ball is quickly formed.

A girl who had suddenly come up to me and exclaimed, “Wow!”



“Well done! Well done!”

“yes”

He placed it in the girl’s hand, and she took a big bite and smiled with satisfaction.



“Ohhh, that’s so funny .”SumiSumi



The boys came up from the back room and shouted, “Wow!”stileKamachi



“Sorry, my lady. I’m so noisy…”

“It’s okay, it’s okay. Yes, it’s done. Bonito flakes rice balls.”



Kaoru handed it to one of the boys.

A boy who appears to be the younger brother snatches it from the side. Then, as usual, a fight breaks out.



“Guys can’t be helped.”



The girl who’d earlier been called Sumi spoke in a mature tone as she went to get a plate from the water closet.



“thank you”



Kaoru placed the finished rice ball on a plate.

Leaving Shizu behind, Sumi mercilessly compares it to the ugly rice ball her mother had made.



“Mom, I’m bad at making rice balls”

“Come on! I get it!!”



Shizu’s face turned red, but she continued making the rice balls with all her might.

Kaoru told Sumi.



“Sumi-chan, try holding it too. Make sure you wash your hands.”



Sumi nodded, “Yes!” and immediately began squeezing next to Kaoru.

Because I’m not used to it, grains of rice fall off.



“Your hands are still small, Sumi-chan. Try to squeeze a little less rice into your hands.”



Following Kaoru’s gentle instructions, Sumi made small rice balls with her small hands.

After a while the food was ready, Sumi and the boy carried the plates to the tatami-floored room at the back.



Satisfied, Kaoru washed his hands and was about to leave when a wet rice ball was placed in front of him.



“You forgot yours.”

“Ah, that’s right…”



Holding back her rumbling stomach, Kaoru accepted the rice ball and ate it.

Judging from the shape, it seemed like it was something Shizu had made, and it melted just right in the mouth, with a delicious salty taste and the sweetness of the rice.



“Thank you. Shizu-san, then…thank you for the meal.”

“Well, that’s about it. I had the young lady help me and I couldn’t serve anything impressive.”

“It’s fine. I’m sorry for coming at this time and causing you trouble. Well then, I’ll be off.”



As Kaoru was about to leave, Sumi came running up to the apartment with a rice ball in her hand.stileKamachi



“Please come again, big sister!”



Kaoru waved her hand and placed her hand on the shoji door, and the boy called out to Shizu.



“I’ll send it.”



Before Kaoru could refuse in shock,



“Oh, yes. That’s right. It’s evening, and it’s dangerous. Would you do that? “SanemiSanemi



With that, Shizu said, and Kaoru headed home with a boy named “Saniya.”













Chapter 1: Encounter (2)

“Um, sorry. I had to go out of my way.”



As soon as he left the house and started walking, Kaoru bowed his head.



“Which one?”



SanemiSanemi” he said in exasperation, his wooden clogs clanging.



“You went out of your way to return my mother’s forgotten items and give those guys rice balls. Don’t do weird things, you know.”

“…Is that so…?”



Kaoru isn’t sure.

Admittedly, making rice balls was a bit presumptuous.



” I never thought a young lady could make rice balls.”MorinobeMorinobe

“Ahh…”



It was certainly not something an ordinary daughter of the nobility would do.

Kaoru chuckled as she reflected on what she had done.



Sanemi looked puzzled at Kaoru who was laughing beside him.

Although I think he’s a strange guy, I don’t find him unpleasant.



Sanemi only had the impression that the nobility were a bunch of arrogant and conceited people.

However, when my mother began working at the Morinobe mansion, she heard that the owner was a gentleman and his wife was a kind person, so she was able to take off those prejudices when it came to the Morinobe family.



Come to think of it… I remember something my mother had said before.



—You see, the young lady has been taken in by her husbands…



I wasn’t interested so I ignored what happened next.

However, if that’s the case, then she isn’t a true young lady.

Is that why he’s such a weird guy…?



“Saniya-san, aren’t you tired? You must have just come home from work.”



Being suddenly called “Saneya-san” sent shivers down my spine.

“Nothing in particular…” he answered softly.



“I always hear from Shizu-san that because Sanemi-san is doing such a good job, the family can live together.”



My mother used to say that all the time, but when I heard it from someone else, it just made me feel uncomfortable.linesDialogueScreen shotI think

I was glad that no one could see how red my face was because of the harsh western sun at sunset.



“It’s amazing, even though you’re not that different in age from me…”



Without looking at Sanemi, Kaoru continued speaking, gazing out at the sunset.



“…How old are you?”

“Eh? What year? I’m… eleven this year.”

“Huh? Are you younger than me?”



He seemed so much more mature, so Sanemi, who had a vague feeling that he was older than him, couldn’t help but ask him out loud.



“Um… yes. That’s right. I think so. How old are you, Sanemi-san?”

“I’m thirteen, though…”



As he spoke, he felt something was off about Kaoru’s calmness, considering he was only two years younger than him .EleganceUnruly

Or is this just what young ladies are like?

Ah, but this girl is not a true lady.



As she thought about it, Kaoru muttered, “I guess I look old,” and laughed.



“No, that’s not it…”



Although he wanted to deny it, it was actually the case, so Sanemi mumbled an excuse.



“It just seemed solid.”

“Is that so? But you’re a lot more mature than me.”

“No, I…”



She’s a nice person, but a bit of a clumsy mother.

I have six brothers who are always in chaos.

You just have to be strong.

Thinking about it made me feel a little down, and I let out a small sigh.



“With your father having passed away, I’m sure everyone is relying on you.”



Kaoru politely referred to him as “Father,” which made Sanemi give a sarcastic smile.



“That kind of thing, whether it was there or not… it just disappeared.”RefreshingRefreshing



Kaoru looked down in confusion and said timidly.



“Um… I don’t know if I should be the one to say this, but… I’m also a little relieved.”



Sanemi was a little surprised at Kaoru’s honest words, even though he didn’t really mean them .condolenceA little



“Shizu-san would come by … She would never tell us what had happened, but she would say things like she was walking down the street and bumped into a telephone pole, or she was trying to wash her face and hit it against the sink… I knew they were lies, but I thought she didn’t want to tell me, so I didn’t ask. But then I heard other people talking… After her husband died, Shizu-san’s injuries had decreased, and I thought that was a good thing. But she looked lonely, so I couldn’t bring myself to say that…”Tumorteeth



What surprised me when listening to Kaoru, who speaks quickly, was that his mother sounded lonely.



He drank, got drunk, caused mayhem, took away his mother’s salary, which she had earned with her small body, then started drinking again, and caused mayhem again…and the cycle repeated.gamblingGambling



Do you think you’ll feel lonely now that a guy like that is gone?

I thought he would be happy to finally be free.







“Oh, it’s fine here now.”



Kaoru said, standing by a small bridge.



“Thank you for sending it over.”



She bows her head carefully, and the red patterned cloth her hair is tied with sways.Arrow kasuriYagasuri

Kaoru was confused for a moment when Sanemi didn’t reply, but when he said, “Well, excuse me,” and started to walk away–



“What’s your name?”



Kaoru was taken aback by the sudden, loud question.



“I didn’t ask your name.”



Sanemi repeated.

Now that I think about it, I didn’t even properly greet her when she first spoke to me, and before I knew it, I was making rice balls.



Kaoru laughed loudly.



“I’m sorry. I…”



He tries to say his name, but pauses for a moment.

He thought for a moment and answered.



” Yes. My name is Morinobe Kaoru.”KaoruKaoru







???







“Miss Yukiko, did you send them off safely?”



When his mother, Shizu, said this as soon as she got home, Sanemi asked “Eh?”



“Is that why I sent you off? Was it okay? My Lady, did you get hungry and collapse on the way?”



Shizu said worriedly, but of course Kaoru went home in good spirits.

More importantly.



“…Mom, who is Miss Yukiko?”

“What are you talking about? You just sent me off, didn’t you?”

“Eh? Is her name Yukiko?”

“Yes.”

” “



Sanemi was silent.



I’m sure the name I was told by the bridge that day was “Kaoru.”

Why would he lie like that? If you ask him, you’ll find out right away. You don’t even need to ask now to find out.Shizumother



Ignoring Sanemi’s stiffness, Shizu unfolded the furoshiki wrapping Kaoru had brought and took out an old kimono.



“Now, Genya. I fixed it, so be careful not to break it this time.”

“Yay!”



Genya runs over happily, snatches it, and runs off again.

Shizu let out a long sigh.



“That kimono, too. When I was dozing off, I stuck a needle into my forehead…”



This kind of clumsiness on Shizu’s part was common, so Sanemi no longer felt like saying anything about it.

My mother is really clumsy.

Still, I know they are doing their best, so I have no complaints.



“Then the young lady came and sewed it up for me. She can really do anything…”

“Mom, what are you making that young lady you work with do?”



To a certain extent, I can tolerate this absent-mindedness from my mother, but this time I was surprised.

However, Shizu put her hand to her cheek and said meekly.



“That’s true. Young ladies… they’re so good at being persuaded. Before you know it, you’ve left it all to them.”



Even when making the rice balls earlier, she never forced him to do anything, but was considerate even to the young child, and before I knew it, the process had progressed smoothly.SumiYounger sister

Certainly, he is good at creating that kind of atmosphere.



“I’m sure someone hid your lunch today too. So you didn’t eat it and you were hungry.”

“Huh? What’s that?”



The conversation suddenly became strangely disturbing, and Sanemi frowned.

With a sigh, Shizu began to speak.



“My lady, it seems she is being bullied at school. See, I told you before, right? She is an adopted daughter, and before she came to live with Morinobe… well, it seems she was working as a babysitter… and the other kids at the school must find her unpleasant… so they’re laughing at her. It’s painful. She won’t tell her husband or wife about it out of respect.”



Are you being bullied?



Sanemi remembered Kaoru’s timid demeanor, as if she was overly concerned for a young lady, and thought, I see.

With that kind of background, she would likely be an easy target for arrogant and overbearing young ladies.

But what’s even more frustrating is that he can’t even tell his parents about it.



“Why are you being so reserved? We’re father and son after all.”

“That’s because… you are a very thoughtful person, my lady. I’m sure you don’t want to worry your parents.”

“What is that?”



Sanemi couldn’t help but shout out loud. He felt extremely uneasy.



“If it was me, I wouldn’t run away from a place that looks so cramped.”



“It can’t be helped. The young lady is of Morinobe blood after all. I’m sure she will eventually marry a fine man and inherit the Morinobe family line.”



After saying that, Shizu called out to Sanemi, “Hurry up and eat your meal too,” and went to change his crying diaper.thing…



Sanemi sat in the tatami room and reached for the rice ball on the low table.

Of the three, only one is a beautiful triangular rice ball.



“Big brother.”



Genya came and sat next to me and said with an excited look on his face.



“I protected her. Sadako was forcing herself to eat, so I told her that she was tired from work and needed to eat more than us.”

“I see. Thanks.”



He gently patted Genya’s head and ate the rice balls Kaoru had made.

It’s cold but delicious.



“Miss Yukiko, you were a beautiful woman.”



Genya said innocently, smiling brightly.

Sumi heard it too and sat next to Sanemi.



“Really? Did you see that ribbon?”

“ribbon?”

“Yeah. You had your hair tied up, right? With a pattern.”Arrow kasuriYagasuri



Sanemi learned for the first time that the piece of cloth he saw when bowing was called a “ribbon.”



“That’s nice…. She was so cute. She really is a lady.”



It seems Sumi was very envious of that ribbon or something.

If she had said something like that at that time, I’m sure Kaoru would have said, “Here you go,” and given the ribbon to Sumi.



Suddenly, I remember.

Before calling out to Kaoru, he had been watching her for a while, noting that her appearance was out of place in the downtown area.



Kaoru stood in front of the house, looking up, and smiling faintly at the voices she heard from inside.

He had a very kind face, but for some reason he also looked very lonely.



Even though she is younger than me, she has a strangely mature personality. Perhaps it’s because she has always lived her life being reserved around adults.



Even though Kaoru was of a position where she had no worries about food, shelter, or clothing, her situation seemed to be so difficult that Sanemi felt a little sorry for her.












Chapter 1: Encounter (3)

It was about two months later that I saw Kaoru again.



While working as a luggage carrier, Sanemi spotted Kaoru standing blankly by the bank of a small river.

As I was wondering whether to call out to him, I accidentally hit my foot on a small rock jutting out into the road.



“Whoa!”



The loud voice made Kaoru turn around.

As if he remembered Sanemi’s face, he suddenly smiled.



“OK?”



To be honest, I just wanted to walk away after seeing such an embarrassing situation, but it seems I hit him harder than I intended, and it hurts.



“Tch, damn it…”



First of all, I stopped the cart and lowered the handle.

When I rolled up my hakama, it was red and swollen.



Kaoru cried out “Ah!” and ran to a nearby well, bringing back a torn, damp towel.



“Oh, sorry.”



Receive it and press it onto the swollen area.

Kaoru squatted down and wrapped the remaining part of the torn towel around my legs, holding the wet towel in place.



“If you leave it like this for a while, the swelling will go down faster.”



As he looked up at him with a smile, Sanemi simply said, “Yeah…” and looked away.



“Sen’ya-san is the breadwinner of the Shinazugawa family. We need to get better quickly.”



My back feels itchy again.

To distract from the situation, Sanemi blurted out what he had been wanting to say for a long time.



“You lied to me, didn’t you?”

“picture?”

“Your name! I mean, right? No.”Yukiko…Kaoru…

“Ah, yeah…”



As if he had just remembered, Kaoru chuckled.



“Sorry. I thought it might be okay if it was you, Sanemi…”

“What’s that? What does it mean?”

“Well… my name is Yukiko now, but originally my name was Kaoru.”



Suddenly he starts telling strange stories again.



“Umm, you may have heard this from Shizu-san, but I’m an adopted daughter of the Morinobe family. My real father was my current father’s younger brother. However, he passed away when I was very young, so I hardly remember him… but the name my father gave me was ‘Kaoru’.”



That means his original name was “Kaoru.”

I wasn’t lying, I wasn’t teasing.

Although he didn’t think that he was the type of person who would do something like that, Sanemi still felt a little relieved when he heard the reason.



“Why did you change it?”

“Well…? According to my mother , sounds like a boy, so she said is more feminine. Ah, but she was considerate enough to give it to me. She gave Kaoru her child, ‘ ‘.”Kaoru…Yukiko…KaorukoYukiko



They also say things that seem to be aimed at reading the adults’ reactions.

Sanemi frowned in annoyance.



“You can’t just change someone’s name and then be considerate of them.”

“It’s fine. I think it’s a good name. However, ” ” is a memento from my late father, so… I thought my real father might be disappointed if no one called me that… I could have asked Shizu-san, but I’m afraid she would get flustered and panic…”KaorukoYukikoKaoruKaoru

“Oh, that’s impossible.”



She is a mother who still gets flustered when calling her children by the wrong names.

There’s no way I could manage such a complicated feat as calling her “Kaoru” only when I’m alone with Kaoru, and calling her “Yukiko” in front of her husband and the other servants.



If it were you, we wouldn t be meeting at the mansion, and we d probably just meet outside like this every now and then, so I thought it would be okay I m sorry. I know I didn t understand.



“I see…” Sanemi thought to himself, leaning against the wheel of the two-wheeled cart, but he stood up and stomped his feet lightly. The pain had almost completely disappeared.candleMota



“That’s fine. Well, I don’t think I’ll be calling you that often though.”

“Thank you. Ah.”



It seems he spotted a familiar face behind Sanemi.

He whispered softly.



“The old woman has come. She’s going to be angry with me. … Goodbye.”



Laughing mischievously, Kaoru ran off.



From behind him, an elderly woman with a stern face was glaring at Sanemi.

That’s apparently Oya-san.

If he gets angry about that, he’s going to get pretty severely punished.



“My condolences.”



Sanemi shrugged and began pushing the cart again.





???





Around the September equinox, we make a lot of ohagi at home.MorinobeMorinobe

It seems this was an annual event held at the family home of Morinobe, the wife of the head of the family .YasukoYasuko



Normally, as a Viscountess, Yasuko was graceful and relaxed in all things, but this time she was different.

Ohagi is Neko’s favorite food.



When Kaoru heard about this and had been adopted by the Morinobe family and was still trying to open up to her new parents, she helped make rice balls for Yasuko.

Yasuko was very happy, and her relationship with Kaoru took a step forward.



Since then, I have been making ohagi every year during the equinox.

Neko is also looking forward to it, so the maid Hisa, who usually gets angry when Kaoru goes in and out of the kitchen, turns a blind eye and allows her to cook with the maids.



“Ohagi is also Sanemi’s favorite food.”



Kaoru didn’t miss what Shizu suddenly said.



“Really? Then let’s make it.”

“No way. You can’t. We have guests coming today and we’re going to be serving them.”

“It’s okay. Everyone always tries their best to eat what’s left over. Toyo-san, can I borrow this lunch box?”



Kaoru spreads the paste into the palm of her hand and wraps a handful of glutinous rice inside it, then rolls it into a ball with just the right amount of pressure.

With the help of the other maids, the bento box was half filled in no time.



“Are you going to eat some kinako rice balls too?”

“Oh, kinako is a favorite of the younger children… No, really, my lady. It’s fine in my house.”

“That’s much better than having leftovers. The customers will have plenty to eat too. Right, Toyo-san?”

“Well, I guess that’s okay.”



Toyo, a long-time maid, said frankly.



“Your wife knows that it must be hard for you, Mr. Shinazugawa, with all your many children. I’m sure she won’t be angry.”

” thank you”



Shizu was deeply grateful to have been employed at the mansion.



Both the husband and wife were kind to servants like Shizu, and the servants shared the same tolerance.

Although Shizu was clumsy and made many mistakes, most of her colleagues only gave her a few warnings and there was no malicious remarks or bullying.



The only person she felt uncomfortable around , but Hisa was also a kind person, and would sometimes bring her baby over and look after it.scoldingChildrenthing…



And most importantly, Kaoru ( at least in Shizu’s mind) is very concerned about Shizu’s children.KaorukoYukiko



A few days after returning Shizu’s forgotten item, Kaoru bumps into Sumi again and she apparently leads him by the hand to the Shinazugawa house and plays with the children.

After that, he would often come over to our house and play games like Fukuwarai and origami, and sometimes we would play tag in the grounds of the temple behind our house.



“Shizu-san. You see, when I was little I was always working, so I didn’t have much time to play with kids my age. Now, Sumi-chan and the others have taught me all kinds of games, and when we play together it’s really fun…”



When he said that, Shizu couldn’t say anything.

Kaoru would sometimes talk about his past, and his upbringing was as harsh as one might imagine.

Although she was also a maid, she seemed to have been treated much worse than Shizu is now.



Shizu felt somehow relieved when she saw Kaoru, who usually seemed much more mature than her age, playing with the children and laughing happily and bouncing off each other.

Kaoru: It’s good that he has time to act like a child his age…



“Well, it’s done. Please have Sanemi eat as much as he wants.”



Kaoru said this with a smile, the same smile she had when she was at Shizu’s house.





???





When Shizu returned home a little late with a bento box full of rice balls, Sanemi, who had already returned home, immediately caught the smell.



“Ah, it’s rice balls. Hurry up.”



He puts one in his mouth and then takes another.



“Ahh, Oniichan, that’s not fair.”



Sumi and Genya also hurriedly took rice balls from the box.



“Delicious! This is so good.”



Sanemi was so impressed that he kept repeating “delicious, delicious” over and over again.



“This was made by my young lady.”

“Huh? That guy?”

“This is Sanemi.”



Shizu frowned. “Please don’t call my lady that guy.”



“Yes, yes.”



He gives it a light touch and reaches for some kinako ohagi, which is unusual for him.



“You were warned by Hisa-san the other day. You shouldn’t be too familiar with the young lady.”

“I’m not trying to be familiar with you or anything. I just say hello when I meet you.”



After that, I saw Kaoru by the river several times.

If I have time I’ll talk to them, but since I’m busy I don’t do it every time.



Once when I saw Kaoru heading to school, she was with a woman who seemed to be a maid, so I don’t call out to her at times like that.



I was always alone by the river.

When I asked him what he was doing,



“I’m watching the flow.”

He said.



I have no idea what he’s thinking.

I still think he’s a strange guy. But…



“There was a river where I used to live, and I used to wash diapers there. It was much further north than here, in a cold place, and in the winter my hands would get frostbite and turn bright red. After I was adopted here, my mother took a closer look at me, prescribing ointments and things like that, and I’ve gotten a lot better, but when I went to school for the first time people were surprised. They asked me why my hands looked so dry.”scaleScales



When Sanemi heard part of Kaoru’s past from Shizu, he was filled with complicated emotions.

Compared to when she was just a nanny, Kaoru’s situation now must be much better.

For people living in the downtown area like Saneya and his friends, this was an extremely favorable environment to be envied.



However, when Kaoru talks about her difficult past, she seems calm and doesn’t seem particularly distressed. And she doesn’t seem nostalgic about it, either.



Just accept it as it is and it still appears to be the case today.



He is no doubt grateful to the Viscount and Viscountess for taking him in, but I wonder to what extent they are aware of Kaoru’s wishes.



Thinking that far, Sanemi shook his head.



Kaoru’s wish?

What on earth do I know?



I curse at myself.

Shake off the heavy feeling.



“Anyway, Sanemi. The young lady is not yet married. You should know your place.”



When Shizu said something that sounded plausible, Sanemi snorted.



“He’s still just a kid.”







However.



After that, I would see Kaoru from time to time, but after Shizu had given me a warning, I somehow found it difficult to speak to him.



At one point, Kaoru noticed and tried to call out to him, but when Sanemi pretended not to notice because he was busy with work, she lowered her raised hand.



Well, we’re residents of different worlds to begin with, so there’s no need for us to talk.



However, that day, something continued to tingle on Sanemi’s nerves.

I took out my frustration on my younger brother and sister, and for the first time in a while, my mother got serious about telling me off.







So it was mid-December when I finally heard Kaoru’s voice.










Chapter 1: Encounter (4)

That day, work ended early due to his partner’s schedule, and Sanemi ended up heading home before the sun went down, which was unusual for him.



The reason I decided to take a slight detour and walk along the river was because I didn’t need to rush home as usual, and I thought it would be nice to have the time to do so every once in a while, but I wasn’t particularly hoping that I might meet Kaoru.



However, when I actually came across Kaoru right in front of me, gazing curiously at the oshiruko food stand, my heart cried out, “There she is!”



“Do you want to eat it?”



When I called out to her, Kaoru turned around in surprise and suddenly smiled again.



“Saniya-san, it’s been a while!”

“Yeah… By the way, did you skip lunch again? Are you still being bullied?”

“No, that’s not true. It’s been disappearing lately. I think he got bored because I didn’t pay him any attention. He’s made some good friends though.”



Kaoru was smiling brightly and was certainly plumper than before. Her worries seemed to have lessened a bit, which made Sanemi feel relieved.



“That’s good. So why were you looking around a shiruko shop?”

“You mean a shiruko shop? Oh, this is called shiruko. No, it smelled good, so I was wondering what kind of shop it was.”

“Have you never eaten it?”

“I don’t think so.”

“What is that?”



As he spoke, Sanemi lifted the noren curtain and called out to his father, who was smoking a cigarette inside, “Two bowls of sweet bean soup, please.”

Kaoru just stood there, dumbfounded.



“What are you doing? Let me in.”

“No. But… I don’t have any money.”

“I’ll buy you some shiruko from this out-of-the-way food stall. But don’t expect it to taste good. It’s probably more like red bean soup than shiruko anyway.”

“You bastard. Say whatever you want.”



His father glared at him, but Sanemi just laughed.



“Isn’t that true? If you’re upset, at least give this young lady some extra rice cakes.”

“He’s a brat who never stops talking.”



As he spoke, my father poured sweet red bean soup into a bowl.



“Hurry up and let me in. I already asked you to.”



Kaoru timidly walked inside and sat down snugly next to Sanemi.

I look around restlessly.



“This is my first time in a place like this.”

“Oh.”

“I wanted to go in, but Hisa stopped me.”

“I suppose so…”



As he answered, the face of the old woman he had seen earlier flashed through Sanemi’s mind, and he remembered what Shizu had said to him, but now that things had come to this, he couldn’t just ignore it.



When a bowl full of sweet red bean soup was placed in front of her, Kaoru smiled happily.



“Amazing. Thank you.”



He clasps his hands together and then takes a sip.

Sanemi also took a sip for the first time in a while and found that it tasted quite good for a backstreet food stall.



“… Shii!”DeliciousHey



When Kaoru let out a cry of surprise, her father seemed to be in a good mood, and put three shiratama (rice flour dumplings) into the bowl, saying, “Here’s a bonus for you, my pretty young lady.”



“Oh, thank you…”



Kaoru picked up a shiratama with her chopsticks, slid it into her mouth, and slurped up the sweet red bean soup again.



“It’s delicious. And it’s warm.”



Indeed, the steaming sweet soup was sweet and warm, the perfect food for a body chilled by the dry wind.



As was his usual habit of eating quickly, Sanemi finished his drink in just a few minutes and then glanced over at Kaoru, who was slurping down the sweet red soup beside him, her face bright red.



Her hair has grown, and the bangs that used to hang down over her forehead are now neatly tied back with that ribbon.

His intelligent, well-shaped white forehead and pointy nose gave him an adult appearance.

However, her plump cheeks and full lips still retain a youthful look.



Kaoru sighed and put the bowl down.



“Thank you for the meal.”



He clasped his hands together and smiled at his father.



“It was delicious, thank you.”

“Haha, that’s good. Come eat anytime.”



Sanemi handed his father ten sen and went through the curtain.

Suddenly the north wind blew into my face, making me shiver.



“It’s cold, but it warms my stomach.”



Next to me, Kaoru was smiling with a flushed face.

Their eyes met for just a moment, then Sanemi quickly looked away and started walking along the river.



“Ah, that Sanemi-san.”



Kaoru chases after him. “How much was the red bean soup?”



“I don’t need it. It’s not a big deal.”wordst



It wasn’t Kaoru’s fault that his tone had become a little rough.

Sanemi himself doesn’t really understand why he feels so anxious, irritated, and frustrated.



As I was walking quickly, I heard Kaoru call out from behind me.



“Sanya-san, I’ve met you here before!”

” teeth?”



He said something strange again.

Sanemi stopped in his tracks and turned around to see Kaoru running up to him.



“We’ve met here before.”

“Yeah, we’ve met before.”

“No, it wasn’t. It was shortly after I came to Morinobe’s house. So, about three years ago.”

Three years ago?



Sanemi searched his memories, but to be honest, that was when his damn dad was still alive and the house was at its worst, so he couldn’t remember anything except for things he didn’t want to remember.



“…I don’t know.”



He muttered to himself and Kaoru looked downcast for a moment.



“That’s true. Sanemi-san is busy so… he can’t remember.”



Sanemi asked tentatively, his face looking painful as he forced a smile to quickly dispel his disappointment.



“When three years ago? Around now?”

“I think it was just after New Year’s. I was wandering around here, but I got lost, and Sanemi-san dropped me off near his house.”

“Hmm.”



As Sanemi desperately tried to remember, Kaoru really laughed this time.



“It’s okay, it’s okay. It’s not such a big deal, and I had even forgotten about it until just now.”

“What, you forgot too?”

“Yeah. I was looking at the river here and it occurred to me that I haven’t seen you recently, Saneya-san. As I was thinking about you, I gradually started to remember…”

” “



I’m starting to feel itchy again.



As Sanemi started walking again, he asked Kaoru who was following behind him.



“Hey, are you sure it’s alright for you to come to a place like this? You’re going to get scolded by some old hag again…no, old lady or something.”

I get scolded, but they know that I m here these days, so they ve been lenient with me. I make it a rule to get home on time.

“Why did you come here? There’s nothing here.”



It’s just a small river at the end of a lonely road, set back from a busy street.

In spring, horsetails appear on the banks, but at this time of year there is just endless dead grass, and it is not a particularly beautiful sight.



“I’m just watching the river… the flow.”



I’ve said that before.



“Is that fun?”

“It’s not that it’s fun though…”



Kaoru was at a loss for words and suddenly looked out towards the river.



“…If I keep watching, I’ll end up disappearing…”

“teeth?”



When he asked again, Sanemi was shocked.



Kaoru’s white profile was expressionless and looked like that of a dead person.

However, that feeling disappeared in the blink of an eye, and she returned to her usual shy smile.



“When I get tired of studying, I come here to change my mood. I get to see Sanemi-san every now and then.”

“Well… do as you like.”



I knew he wasn’t there to see me, but I was curious about his expression just now.

What on earth is he thinking, standing here with that expression on his face, watching the river flow…?



A crow flies overhead, cawing.



“Well, I’ll be heading home now. Thank you for the meal.”



Kaoru bowed politely and walked towards the uptown area.

Feeling unsatisfied, Sanemi was about to see him off, but then he suddenly remembered something.



“Ah… hey! Kaoru!”



When I called out to him, Kaoru turned around.



“Ohagi was delicious! Thank you.”



The backlight made it impossible to see Kaoru’s expression, but I could imagine the look of joy on her face as she waved her hands vigorously several times.





After watching Kaoru disappear, Sanemi suddenly glanced over at the river flowing behind him.



—Because I’m disappearing…



What were those words he whispered?



I watched for a while, but the river just continued to flow and there was no answer.

The wind blew and a chill ran down my neck.



“Let’s go home…”



Thinking that it had been a very long detour, Sanemi also headed home.





???





A few days later, Shizu gave me a brand new travel wallet.

He has an angry look on his face.



“What’s that?”

“The young lady said that to you.”

“Huh? Why?”

“I heard you bought the young lady some oshiruko. She didn’t want to pay back the money after she had treated us to such a delicious meal, so she made it for us.”

“Hmm…”



As I said this, I took it and saw that it was a travel wallet embroidered with sashiko on an indigo background, and instead of a coin fastener, there was something like a button sewn on.

The buttons are also embroidered with sashiko stitching.



“That’s quite skillful.”



Sanemi was impressed and plunged into the belly wrap.



“Saneya.”



Shizu’s face looked sterner than usual.



“What is it?”

“Not anymore. I’ve got to see the young lady.”

“I didn’t intend to meet you or anything. It was just a coincidence.”

“My lady, you have been proposed to. It would be a big problem if some strange rumor were to spread, so please refrain from doing so.”

“…Hey hey.”



With a simple reply, Sanemi left the place.



To be honest, it felt like cold water had been poured over my head.



Maybe I’m the one who’s always going to be a child…



Kaoru grows and progresses rapidly.

Even if he doesn’t want to, he will have to fulfill the responsibilities of being the successor, and Kaoru will likely accept it with a smile.MorinobeMorinobe



I’m sure it has always been that way…



“Ahhh… Shit…!!”



Punching the wall, Sanemi let out a long sigh.



I’ll probably never see you again.

Whenever I met him, I had no choice but to ignore him.



A heavy feeling sinks into my chest.

He took out the wallet he had received from his pocket and looked at it with a gloomy look on his face.



Should I just throw it away?

Every time I take it out and look at it, this feeling seems to make me uncomfortable.



—The river… I’m just watching the flow.



Perhaps Kaoru, too, was watching the river flow with a feeling that he himself could not control.



Sanemi put his wallet back in his pocket and returned home.



The pale white profile of Kaoru that I saw for just a moment remained in my heart forever.














Chapter 2 Modulation (1)

That day, Shizu seemed to be feeling unwell.

When Kaoru came home from school, Shizu looked pale and told her to take a rest, but she continued working, saying she was fine, when suddenly she collapsed.



“Shizu-san!”



When Kaoru found her just as she collapsed and rushed to her side, she found Shizu’s face pale and covered in a cold sweat.



“Call Tatsuzo! Toyo, is there anywhere I can sleep? If not, my room is fine.”

“What are you talking about, my lady! That’s outrageous.”



Toyo hurriedly led Tatsuzo, who was carrying Shizu, to the maid’s room.

The live-in maids’ rooms were dimly lit even in the daytime, and the air was stuffy and humid.

As Toyo pulls out the futon and Tatsuzo puts Shizu to bed, Kaoru, who has somehow slipped in, peers at Shizu with a worried look.



“Are you okay, Shizu-san?”

“This guy doesn’t take much time off either.”



Tatsuzo sighed, looking understanding.



“Well, if you have seven children, you have to push yourself no matter what. After working at home during the day, she seems to be working at an izakaya or a soba restaurant in the evenings.”

“Tatsu-san, I hope you’re not going out drinking and causing trouble.”



Toyo glared at him.

Tatsuzo shrugged his shoulders and stood up.



“Oh dear, if I stay here, the other women will make fun of me. I’ll have to excuse myself, my lady. I still have a lot of work that my husband has given me to do.”



As Tatsuzo left the maid’s room, Toyo swore at the closed door.



“What are you talking about? You were rowing a boat inside the storehouse just now.”



Kaoru chuckled.



“Well, Tatsuzo-san, Father has asked you to do a lot of things, so you should take a little break.”

“That’s sweet of you, my lady. And your husband and wife too.”



“More importantly, you have work to do, right Toyo-san? It’s fine, I’ll keep an eye on it.”

“What would Hisa-san say if I made the young lady do something like that? Besides, you have piano lesson today, don’t you?”

“My grandmother has caught a cold and is in bed today, so she’s fine. And there will be no piano lesson today. The teacher isn’t feeling well. So right now, I’m the one with the most free time in the house.”

“But…”

“See? If you keep being stubborn, we’ll be late again. Toyo-san is busy today, isn’t he?”



Kaoru said with a chuckle, and Toyo turned bright red.

In fact, I have a date I’ve made to meet up with after work.



“Well, my lady. Where did you get that?”

“Sue-chan and Yone-chan were talking. They were both grinning.”

“Those kids are sooooo…”

“So, leave Shizu-san to me. I’ll take care of the work.”



Kaoru smiled and put her hand on Toyo’s shoulder, pushing her towards the door.



“Sorry. Well then… I’ll be there as soon as I finish my business.”



Toyo bowed her head repeatedly and walked back down the dark corridor.



Kaoru returned to Shizu and gazed intently at her pale face.

I think you’ve lost a little weight.



Lately, Shizu had seemed to have become nervous for some reason.

Kaoru doesn’t know the reason.

If your life is so tight that you have to work day and night, you should talk to your father about it…

Maybe I should just tell my father directly.



” cormorant”



Shizu groaned and slowly opened her eyes.



“Shizu-san, are you okay?”



When Kaoru asked, Shizu was still in a daze and was staring blankly at the ceiling.

Eventually his gaze shifted and he looked at Kaoru.



“Ah, my lady. I, I, did I collapse?”



Saying this, she tried to force herself up, but Kaoru stopped her.



“Don’t get up yet. …You’re right, you’re pushing yourself too hard.”

“I’m sorry, my lady. I made you take care of me like this.”

“Someone who’s not feeling well should not be so considerate. You look pale too… are you eating properly? Sue-chan said that you haven’t been eating much recently. Right… wait a moment please.”



Kaoru said as he walked towards the door.

Before closing the door, he reminds Shizu again.



“You must stay. Don’t wander around on your own. The young lady told you to do as you’re told, so you should listen to her.”



He spoke a little more arrogantly than usual because he thought Shizu would feel reserved and start working again if he spoke less arrogantly than usual.

He closes the door and runs off to the kitchen.



My grandmother Hisa has a fever and is in bed today, so I’ve already made some porridge for her.

Kaoru put a bowl of porridge into a small clay pot and began to heat it, then she took an egg from the cupboard, put it in a bowl, stirred it, and poured it over the porridge in the pot.



Hisa had a fever and only wanted light food, but I wanted Shizu to eat something nutritious and energizing.

I also had some thin green onions, so I sliced ??them finely and sprinkled them on top of the porridge along with some shaved bonito flakes.



When I returned to the maid’s room with a tray of egg porridge, Shizu was waiting obediently for me.



“Oh, thank goodness. I made some egg congee. Try some.”

“Well, my lady, that’s not okay. I can’t accept that.”



Shizu was extremely embarrassed, but Kaoru smiled cheerfully.



“I think it went pretty well. Besides, your stomach was growling while you were sleeping earlier. Even if you don’t want to eat, your stomach wants to eat.”



It was a lie, but it was a way to get Shizu to eat at least a little.



Shizu was hesitant, but said, “Okay, I’ll just have a little,” and scooped up some porridge with a spoon and ate it.

As the warm rice porridge goes down, your body will gradually warm up and the savory flavor of the bonito flakes and the sweetness of the rice will spread throughout your mouth.



“It’s delicious…very delicious.”

“That’s good. But I can’t make eggs fluffy like Shizu-san. I always end up overcooking them and they become hard…”



Although Shizu often fails at many things, she is better than anyone when it comes to cooking eggs.

Kaoru had also eaten the egg porridge Shizu had made for him when he had been bedridden the other day, and had tried to imitate it today, but the result was completely different.



“But it’s delicious. It’s been a long time since someone cooked it for me…”

“Why don’t you make it, Sanemi? You seem really skilled.”

“That child is working, after all. I want to at least make her meals. I’m sorry for causing her so much trouble…”

“Then I’ll teach you next time, Sumi-chan. Don’t worry. You’ll learn how to cook rice in no time. I could do it when I was six.”



Shizu’s expression became startled, and her hand stopped holding the lotus leaf.



“Shizu-san?”



When Kaoru asked, Shizu put the spoon down on her bowl and bowed her head.



“I’m sorry, my lady. Umm… I can’t have you come to my house anymore.”

“picture?”

“I’m sorry.”



Shizu bowed her head.

He looked extremely embarrassed.



“Why…did the old woman say something?”

“No, that’s not the case. However, I don’t want it to become known that you often visit a place like ours, and for that to damage your reputation…”



With that said, Kaoru finally remembered.



“You mean the marriage proposal?”



“Fuu,” he let out a sigh that was not quite the same as a sigh.



“I wonder which lady has ever taken an interest in me…”



Ladies and local dignitaries often came to the girls’ school to observe classes.

In reality, the purpose is to find a wife, and in most cases, the student who is chosen drops out before graduation and gets married.



“I was made fun of so much when I graduated, and I actually thought it would be good for me to be like that…”

“That’s not true. Anyone who makes fun of my young lady is blind.”



Seeing Shizu say this angrily, Kaoru chuckled.



“Oh dear Shizu-san. But marriage is still a long way off. Father said I should still study hard and wait until I’m about seventeen. That’s still a long way off.”statementOsha



“But, you will have a matchmaking session this time, and if everything goes well, you will get engaged, right?”



Kaoru gave an uncertain smile.



“I don’t know. If I met her, she might just chase me away, saying she doesn’t want a diaper-smelling former nanny.”

“No way!”



Shizu raised her voice. “You must have worked so hard, my lady.”



This was something Shizu had heard from Toyo shortly after she had started working for the Morinobe family.



When she was adopted from the countryside in Tohoku, she had an unmanageable accent and couldn’t get rid of her maid habits, so she was even nervous and wary of Toyo.

He was severely corrected by his etiquette teacher – sometimes to the point of being whipped – and even at night, rubbing his sleepy eyes, he studied desperately.



Shizu was a new recruit in her second year at the Morinobe family’s employ, and by that time Kaoru had already become a fine young lady.

When she found out that she had been adopted as a memento of the master’s younger brother, while she was working as a babysitter, she was so surprised that she cried out loud and was severely scolded by Hisa.



Kaoru smiled and said to himself, “I see…”

Shizu tilts her head and speaks sadly.



“You’ve been acting strange lately, Shizu-san. I thought something had happened, but… I was the cause of all your worries.”

” “



Shizu bowed her head again.

There was no denying it.



Shizu was filled with anxiety about him coming to her house, meeting Sanemi, and especially about the fact that her son seemed to have feelings for Kaoru.

Shizu thought that if, by some unfounded rumor were to spread about Sanemi and Kaoru, she would no longer be able to stay at the mansion.



“I’m sorry, my lady.”

“Why are you apologizing, Shizu? I was the one who did things on my own and caused you trouble. I’m the one who should be apologizing. I’m sorry. I’ll stop going to your house. After all, I wouldn’t want you to have to quit because of something like this.”

“My Lady…”



Although Shizu felt bad about taking away Kaoru’s time playing happily with the children, she had no choice.



“Now, Shizu-san. Now that you have nothing to worry about, please eat your food properly.”



Kaoru spoke clearly and poured more porridge into the bowl.





???





I told her to go home quickly, but in the end, Shizu finished up the work she had left unfinished before collapsing, and left after the sun had completely set.



“Are you okay? Why don’t you ask Tatsuzo to give you a lift?”

“No, not at all. It’s completely gone now. Thanks to the egg porridge that the young lady made for me.”

“Yeah. Be careful.”



Kaoru waved his hand.

As she left the back door, before turning the corner, Shizu turned around and bowed.



Kaoru waved his hand again.

Shizu timidly waved her hand slightly, bowed her head again and then left.





In Kaoru’s mind, Shizu’s image remained the same as the impression he had of her at that time.



After that, I never saw Shizu again.



Not only to Shizu, but also to Sumi and the other children.













Chapter 2 Modulation (2)

the next day.



When Kaoru came home from school, Shizu, who would usually be the first to greet her, was not there, so she asked Sueko, who took care of her.



“What happened Shizu-san?”



Sueko’s expression became troubled.



“Um, well… good night.”

“Good night? Oh, I guess you weren’t feeling too well yesterday. Later…”



But then he remembered his promise to Shizu.



“Yes, that’s right. Could you please go and check on me later?”



When Kaoru said that, Sueko’s face twitched and she said, “Eh?”



“Oh, is there something you need? If so, Toyo-san or Yone-chan would be fine…”

“That’s… impossible, I think.”



As Sueko spoke tremblingly, Kaoru looked at her suspiciously.



“Swee-chan, what’s wrong? Did something happen?”

“I don’t know. Tatsuzo went to see it…”



Having said that, Sueko went quiet.

If you look closely, you can see tears shining at the corners of his eyes.



Finally, Kaoru realized that the situation was fraught with serious ominous signs.



Shaking off the bad feeling, I ran out of the room and looked for Tatsuzo.



“Toyo-san, where is Tatsuzo?”



When I spotted Toyo polishing her shoes at the entrance and asked her about it, she also looked at Kaoru with a troubled expression.



“Ah, my lady. Umm, Tatsuzo is… kinda… out.”

“Where?”



The reason I asked something I normally wouldn’t ask was because I had a strange feeling of unease.



“W-where…”

“Did something happen to Shizu-san?”



Toyo lowered his face.



“I don’t know.”

“Toyo-san!”



While he was speaking, Tatsuzo, who seemed to have come in through the back door, suddenly appeared in the hallway.



“Tatsuzo-san.”



When Kaoru calls out to him, Tatsuzo screams and tries to leave in a hurry.



“hang on!”



Kaoru grabbed Tatsuzo’s sleeve.



“Did something happen to Shizu-san?”



Tatsuzo exchanged glances with Toyo.



“Well, I still don’t really understand…”

“Just tell me what you know!”

“…It seems that they were attacked by a thief or something. I don’t know where Shizu is. However, Asuko’s house… well…”



Tatsuzo hesitated, then put his hand on Kaoru’s shoulder and said, “My Lady.”



“Please stay strong. Shizu ‘s child was murdered.”houseChi

“…”



From then on–Kaoru’s memories became hazy.



It was like being in water.

Tatsuzo and the others’ voices were muffled and hard to hear clearly.



Apparently, he had heard from Tatsuzo that Shizu’s house had been attacked and her children killed, and he had tried to run outside.



Tatsuzo and Toyo desperately try to stop it.



Then my father appears.



Tatsuzo and Toyo tell him about the misfortune of the Shizu family and that Kaoru had actually been frequenting the Shinazugawa household and was acquainted with the children.



Although surprised, Kaoru’s father calmly admonishes him.



” I understand how you feel. However, there’s not much we can do if we go now. I’ll have Tatsuzo and the others investigate the situation, so please wait a little longer. You look terrible. Toyo, take Kaoruko to your room. And don’t take your eyes off her. She’ll be going outside soon. For today only, you’re not allowed to go out.”KaorukoYukiko



My father knew that Kaoru often went out without telling the family, but he seemed to be tolerant of it.



I looked up in a daze, and he gently stroked my head.

He always embraces Kaoru with a gentle gaze, as if he knows everything about her.

I can’t go against what my father says.



Toyo supports Kaoru and they walk towards the room.

Tatsuzo and his father were talking in the background.



“It was horrible. She looked as if she’d been eaten by a wild dog. The whole room was covered in blood and it was a scene from hell. Even a man like me would have died. But the strange thing was that Shizu wasn’t there.”vomitingEzu

“What do you mean?”

“Apart from Shizu, my two older siblings… my eldest and second sons are also missing. They’re missing.”

“Could that have been… abducted by the perpetrator?”

“I’m not sure. I’ll go back and ask later.”

“Please do so. Even so… for Kaoruko to be so depressed, she must have gotten very close to the children there…”

“Well… I told her it would be best if she didn’t go. It’s a filthy old house in the downtown area, and it’s not suitable for a young lady…”



The voice gradually became more distant.



I walked up the stairs to my room on the second floor.



I see.



Shizu is missing.

The two above are probably referring to Sanemi and Genya.



Maybe he’s still alive.

—He might be dead.



Maybe we’ll meet.

—We may not be able to meet.



I miss you.

—We can’t meet.



As urged, Kaoru lay down on the bed.

I feel dizzy.



“My lady, please have a little good night.”



Toyo says gently.



When I closed my eyes, Sumi’s face appeared in my mind.

Now that I think about it, I made some ribbons for Sumi and the others. I was planning to bring them next time I go, but I can’t go because I had a promise with Shizu.



–When Shizu-san comes, I’ll give it to her…



Sleepiness quickly enveloped Kaoru’s consciousness.

Even though I don’t really want to sleep, for some reason I’m overcome by an extremely sticky sleepiness.



In her deep sleep, Kaoru was playing with Sumi and the others.

My everyday life, as usual, disappeared into a dream.





???





the next day.



Kaoru went to school as usual, attended class, and came home.



“Oh, what about Shizu-san?”



When I asked her without thinking, Toyo replied with an indescribable look on her face as if she was about to cry.



“My Lady, Shizu won’t be coming.”

“Well… I made some ribbons for Sumi-chan and the others, so I was hoping they’d give them to me… but I wonder if there’s something wrong?”



Toyo gasps and runs away.



Kaoru was surprised.

Did I do anything to surprise you?



My father told me after dinner.



“Tatsuzo asked about it. Apparently Shizu’s older sons had returned home and cremated the bodies of their younger siblings. He asked them about Shizu’s whereabouts, but they didn’t answer.”

” is that so”



As Kaoru replied, he suddenly remembered something.

Come to think of it, Tatsuzo had said yesterday that Sumi and the others had been murdered.



it was.

He was murdered… he was dead.



Sumi… Sadako, Shuya, Hiroshi… even the very tiny ones .child and



Kaoru unconsciously clenched her fist.

The slightly extended nails dug into the skin.



But on the other hand.



“Father, would you then allow me to visit the grave?”



For some reason he said this calmly.



What happened…?

I don’t feel sad at all.

It’s as if my heart has turned to stone.



When my own mother died a long time ago, I didn’t cry either.



—That’s cold … Normally, people would cling to their parents’ corpses and cry…childStrawberry



I heard some accusatory comments being made behind my back, but I felt nothing.



Am I a cold-hearted person?



My father thought for a while.



“That’s fine. Go with Hisa… No, with Tatsuzo.”

“Okay, then I’ll stop by tomorrow on my way home from school.”



As I bowed my head, I thought about taking the ribbon with me as an offering.

I no longer decorate Sumi and the others’ hair, but since I promised, I’ll take it.













Chapter 2 Modulation (3)

The Ubuyashiki family were originally vassals but fell into decline after the Meiji Restoration, and there is a magnificent gravestone at the temple.



Kaoru brought flowers, but there were already white chrysanthemums arranged in the vase.

I placed the flowers next to the vase and placed the ribbons that I was supposed to give to Sumi and the others on top of them.



Crouching down with his hands together, Kaoru still had no idea what had happened.



I still feel like if I go to that house, Sumi and the others will be waiting for me.

When Kaoru arrives, Sadako jumps over to her, and Hiroshi is waiting on the step with his arithmetic textbook.

Sumi sings a lullaby while carrying her baby on her back, while Shuya recites the lines of a rakugo story he has heard and memorized.child and



He opened his eyes and said to Tatsuzo who was waiting behind him.



“Hey, can we go to your house?”



Tatsuzo’s face suddenly became sour.



“My lady… that’s not OK. Besides, the landlord has already boarded up the door, so you can’t get in.”

“…Just looking at it from the outside is fine.”

“I look but there’s nothing there.”

“If there’s nothing here, can I just take a look?”

“…My Lady…?”



Tatsuzo was becoming frightened.

Could the girl before him, whose face had frozen like a Noh mask, be the same young lady who was always smiling cheerfully?



Without waiting for Tatsuzo’s reply, Kaoru started walking towards the familiar Shinazugawa residence.

It’s not far from the temple.

As Kaoru walked briskly, Tatsuzo hurriedly followed her, out of breath.



The house, which was always filled with the noisy voices of children, was now completely silent.

There was nothing on the clothesline where many diaper cloths had been hanging.

Just as Tatsuzo had said, the shoji door at the entrance had been boarded up, making it impossible to get in.



” What about Sanemi-san and the others?”



I can’t live here any more.

Where did Saneya and the others go? Did they go looking for the missing Shizu?



Tatsuzo shook his head.



“After she buried my sisters’ bones, she disappeared somewhere. I went to the wholesaler where she used to work, but no one knew where she went…”



They’ve all disappeared.



A drop of snow slapped his expressionless cheek .snowfallSnowfall



Kaoru turned on her heel and headed back to the main street.

I won’t be going down this road again.

There’s no one there.

Nobody is waiting for Kaoru.

There seems to be nothing left to even cherish the nostalgia…



He walked quickly without looking back once.



Tatsuzo was becoming increasingly worried.

The Viscount was worried that Kaoru might burst into tears and faint, so he told Tatsuzo to follow him.considerationOmopaka

However, contrary to expectations, Kaoru was not crying at all, and continued to walk with a firm step, with an almost cold, expressionless face.

Is she acting strong to hide her sadness, or does she not feel anything at all?



Tatsuzo was unable to guess Kaoru’s state of mind.



Suddenly, Kaoru stopped in her tracks.



There, staring intently, was a beggar, muttering something to himself.

As if slowly being drawn, Kaoru approached the beggar.



“My lady!”



Tatsuzo hurriedly grabbed Kaoru’s arm,



“…Tatsuzo-san.”



When he turned around, his eyes were wide open, his face was pale, and he had no expression on his face.



“Let go…”



It was quiet, but strangely powerful.

Tatsuzo instinctively let go.



The beggar looked up at the sky and muttered to himself.



“That’s… a demon. A demon… T-t-t-t-t-t-covered in blood. All over. I saw it… I saw it…”

“What did you see?”



When Kaoru asked, the beggar slowly lowered his gaze and stared intently at Kaoru.



“What did you see?”



The beggar responds.

Kaoru asked again in a gentle voice.



“You said, ‘I saw it.’ What did you see?”

“Ahhh… I saw it. I saw it. It was a demon. The demon… killed. A child… the child in that house… he was killed. Hop, hop, hop… it jumped, flew… it killed him in an instant.”



I can picture in my mind all the faces of the children the beggar was talking about.

Kaoru asked patiently, suppressing the urge to scream.



“…So?”



The beggar tilted his head from side to side and looked at Kaoru curiously.



“Um , what’s wrong?”demon



When Kaoru asked, her hands immediately began to tremble.

I wonder if he remembers that time…



A kid came. He had a hatchet and he killed the demon. Here. Here. Look, there s blood there.



The beggar points to some dark red soil, as if it has absorbed blood.



“Later, more kids came. In the morning, he clung to the body of his dead mother and cried loudly. He cried loudly. The kid who had killed the demon was next to his mother’s body, covered in blood. “Mother!” the kid cried out over and over again. The body fell apart. In pieces, in pieces, it was scattered. Scattered… The kids, all of them, were scattered too… In pieces, in pieces… In pieces.”



As he speaks, the beggar catches the falling snow.

I stood up and staggered around, grabbing snow.

He tilted his head repeatedly, not understanding what was being grasped and then melted away.



“My Lady.”



Tatsuzo whispered softly from behind him.



“You shouldn’t take what he says seriously. He’s a bit of a weirdo. He came from somewhere and just talks nonsense all day long.”

” yes”



Kaoru replied with a stern expression, and put a copper coin into the chipped teacup in front of him. There was a dry clang, but the beggar didn’t notice, and continued wandering around in the snow.straw matRather



“I saw it. I saw it. It was a demon… a demon… a brat killed it… Mommy, Mommy… dead… dead… torn to pieces, torn to pieces, torn to pieces…”



He looked up to the sky and muttered as if pleading.



The dull sky was covered with heavy, gloomy clouds.

The snow is falling more rapidly and will probably accumulate tonight.

After walking a few steps, Kaoru turned around.



A town losing its color.

One day, he suddenly disappears without saying anything.

But… leaving only the promise of tomorrow.



Kaoru turned on her heel and began to walk away.





???





Although he found it hard to believe, after returning to the mansion Tatsuzo reported what the beggar had said to his master.



Viscount Morinobe thought for a while.



“Well, demons are murderers after all. It’s probably just his way of using it as a metaphor. But if what he’s saying is true, does that mean Shizu was murdered…? I wonder if the surviving children were there to watch their mother die…”

“I don’t know. When I asked the oldest kid, he didn’t even answer.”

“That’s understandable. Even if he is the eldest son, he is still a child, and there is no way he could remain calm after losing his parents right in front of his eyes.”



The Viscount continued to have his men investigated, but he was forced to give up after finding nothing.



Meanwhile, Kaoru was beginning to return to her normal life.

I gradually got used to Shizu not being there to greet me when I came home from school.

I no longer buy fabric from the scrap shops that is too cute for me.



Still, sometimes, while walking along the riverside path, whenever a handcart whizzed by over the bridge, I would look for the boy pulling it.

Every time I realized I had the wrong person, I could hear my heart ache.














Chapter 2 Modulation (4)

” Mr., you’re going on a blind date?”KaorukoYukiko



As soon as they met, the Marquise , Kaoru’s piano teacher, spoke excitedly to him .ClarityAkemiChikakoChikako



It’s been a month since Shizu and the others .loss disappearance

It was an early spring afternoon and it was still a little chilly.



Kaoru came to practice the piano, and before she could even say hello, she was asked,



“Eh? …Ah, yes.”



I nodded, though I was confused.



Chikako clasps her hands together with the bread and begins to talk in a dreamy voice.



“Well, that’s wonderful. I was worried that with your age, it would be difficult to find a man who would marry you. But I’m glad. People are watching you. You start getting offers like that at twelve. Even if the engagement falls through, I’m sure you’ll find a partner by the time you graduate.”



Sueko, who was standing behind her as an attendant, was not impressed by Chikako’s innocently nasty remarks, but Kaoru was laughing.



“That’s true. Even if it is decided, I intend to stay until graduation.”

“Oh really? Why?”

“There are many things I want to learn…”

“Well, Kaoruko-san. Stop it. I hope you don’t go like those noisy women and start saying you can do whatever you want. It’s always those who feel inferior about their looks who become so arrogant and loud!”youyou



Chikako is 29 years old this year, but she still possesses such stunning beauty that she is described as looking like a peony when she stands.

Ever since she was little, she has been praised for her cuteness and beauty, and she herself considers herself beautiful without any modesty whatsoever.

So even if what they’re saying is extremely sarcastic, they don’t mean it that way at all.



With a wry smile, Kaoru took out the sheet music from his bag and arranged it on the music stand.



“It would be great if I had talent like Chikako-sama, but I can’t do anything.”

“Oh really? You’ve improved a lot. Besides the piano, you’re also learning the koto, aren’t you?”

“It’s just a hobby. I can’t do it like Chikako-sama does.”



They say that God does not give two gifts to one person, but when it comes to Chikako, it seems even the gods were seduced by her beauty, as she is still able to teach Kaoru how to play the piano, and she is also skilled at drawing, so many people actually give her gifts.



If she had been short of money, she probably would have become an artist and made money by selling her art, but in Chikako’s environment, she apparently felt that accepting money was shameful, so she gave it away to anyone who wanted it.beardHisa



“That’s because you are doing something as boring as studying. I got married at the age of seventeen and have been living the life I have now. I can play the piano to my heart’s content and draw pictures. You should get married early too, Kaoruko, and see what happens.”

“…That’s right.”



Kaoru replied tentatively, sat back in his chair, and placed his fingers on the keyboard.



He begins to play the part that Chikako had asked him to review.

I started playing the piano at my parents’ request, and when I heard the sound of it for the first time, I was amazed that an instrument could exist in the world that could produce such lovely and terrifying tones.



On that occasion, Chikako played Beethoven’s sonata “Pathetique.”

At first, Kaoru was astonished by the flood of majestic, rich sounds and clung to her father’s arms with fascination, but as the music began to play in an elegant style, the gentle, beautiful melody made her instantly fall in love with the piano.

She hopes that one day she will be able to play like Chikako, so she devotes a lot of time to practicing among her other training sessions.



After she finished playing, Chikako crossed her arms and nodded.



“Well, that’s great. You’ve done well, Kaoruko. If you’ve come this far, you’ll be able to play more pieces. Etudes alone won’t be interesting, so why don’t you try playing some Debussy? You can enjoy a different expression from the classical period…”



As she spoke, Chikako took out some sheet music from the bookshelf.



Kaoru looked out the window.



The white flowers of the kobushi tree are already blooming.

It is still early spring, before the cherry blossoms bloom. The kobushi flowers bloom, and although they are not as gorgeous as the cherry blossoms, they are still pretty.



I remember seeing them blooming on the way to Shizu’s house.

Come to think of it, it was around this time that I first visited that house.



“Now that I think of it, there was a Beethoven sonata that you really liked.”

Yes. It s the second movement of Path tique . I ve wanted to play it ever since I first heard you play it

“I see. Well then, I need to add this to my repertoire. Let’s make this a new etude.”



Chikako puts the sheet music on the music stand and smiles.

It was a smile that would make Xi Shi Yang Guifei even smirk.

However, Kaoru felt that it was not just her beauty that made Chikako so beautiful; it was also her thoughtfulness, such as remembering Kaoru’s favorite songs.



“yes”



I replied, straightening my back.

I was happy to finally be able to play the song I had been aiming for.

He placed his fingers softly on the keys.



A staccato melody was leaking out the window.





???





Leaning against the stone wall, Sanemi listened to the sound for a while.

I’m not sure if it’s good or bad.



“Hey. Where have you been? I’ve been looking for you.”



When Sanemi opened his eyes after being called out to leisurely, he saw a man around his age wearing strange clothes with a black stand-up collar approaching him.



“Why am I here?”



The man looked around restlessly.



It is an upscale residential area lined with luxurious mansions worthy of being called mansions.

Unlike the downtown area where various voices fly around, this is a quiet road with almost no people around. All you can hear is the chirping of birds and the rustling of leaves. Occasionally, the sound of a carpenter hitting a wooden mallet can be heard from afar.

It’s completely out of place.

If a police officer were to find you and question you, you could get into trouble.



I wanted to leave early, but…



“Nothing in particular…”



Sanemi said, not moving.



It was just a coincidence.

As I was walking towards the meeting place mentioned by the man in front of me, I saw a familiar face up ahead.



—Kaoru…?



Kaoru was heading somewhere with her maid.



I’m not going to call out to him.

As Shizu had said, they were never close enough to call out to each other, and now they’re even farther apart.



Still, I found myself following him without really thinking about it, and it was bothersome to me.



I entered a house with a huge gate, larger than the Morinobe mansion I had seen once when I had gone to return something Shizu had forgotten.

Perhaps it’s the house of that fiancee?

I felt a dull pain deep in my stomach.



As I was walking along the stone wall that continued from the gate, unable to do anything, I heard an unfamiliar sound. However, it wasn’t unpleasant. Rather, it was a sound that I wanted to listen to forever…it even felt nostalgic.



” What is that sound?”



When Sanemi asked, the man who was suddenly asked the question replied, “Huh?”



“You can hear it, sort of.”



The man listened quietly.

A flowing melody can be heard mixed in with the chirping of birds.



“Is this… a piano?”



The man remembered a sound he had heard long ago, perhaps at school or somewhere.



“piano ?”



Sanemi muttered, then he remembered what Sumi had said.



–Did you know? Lady Kaoruko can play the piano. Apparently it has a beautiful tone. I’ll let you hear it next time.



I thought there was no way something like that would ever come true, but maybe my sisters are listening somewhere right now…



“I’m pretty sure it was something similar to an organ… but it’s completely different. This one has a much more refreshing tone.”



The man hums the melody of a song that he can hear carried on the wind.



“Poorly done.”

“What is this? It’s a good song. It has a gentle feel to it.”

” That’s right.”



The man stared in surprise as Sanemi agreed in a quiet voice.



Ever since we met, he had been sharp-tongued, as if he wanted to cut down and discard everything he came into contact with, but now he seems a little calmer…or perhaps he even seems depressed.

I spotted Sanemi in the crowd and managed to follow him, but it seemed like Sanemi was also following someone.



“Hey, if there’s anyone you want to meet…”



When the man started to speak, Sanemi angrily denied it.



“There’s no such thing. Let’s go.”



He said firmly and started walking away.



“Hey, is that okay?”



The man hurriedly followed him and asked, but there was no reply.



The intermittent sound of a piano can be heard.

I thought it sounded gentle earlier, but when I listened closely, it sounded somehow sad.



?



After this, Sanemi Shinazugawa goes to his mentor to join the Demon Slayer Corps.

The man who introduced the trainer was this man, Kumeno Masachika.



At this point, Sanemi was certain.



I’ll probably never see Kaoru again…



We are too far apart.

So far away that it’s out of reach.





That separation was something that Sanemi had resolved himself to do.













Chapter 2 Modulation (5)

When the Somei-Yoshino cherry blossoms began to fall and the mountain cherry blossoms burst into deep pink double blossoms, Kaoru had her first ever arranged marriage meeting.



However, she is still only twelve years old and has nearly three years before she can get married.

This was merely a face-to-face meeting.

Of course, even though he says that, there is no doubt that he is strengthening his surroundings.



The man in question was a young man of the same viscount class and the eldest son of the family , seven years older than Kaoru.YatsuoYatsuoClear declarationAkinobu

On that day, Kaoru was dressed in the formal attire given to her by her mother, but she felt somewhat empty.



Everyone was smiling.

Kaoru also had to smile, so she tried even more than usual to be careful.

However, if I suddenly let my guard down, I find myself becoming dazed.

Hisa noticed and quietly scolded her, “My lady.”



“Well, I was surprised when I saw you at school. You were the most calm and mature of your classmates, and the other young ladies your age looked so childish to me. You are a gentle girl, so I thought it might be a bit strange for you to be so shy. You yourself say that you get nervous around young ladies your age, so I thought maybe a younger girl would be better…hohoho.”KaorukoYukikohustle and bustleKamabisu



Tokiko, Viscountess Yatsuo, who apparently fell in love with Kaoru when she was at school, laughs, shaking her belly fat.



The man next to me was a gentle, gentle-looking man, currently studying law at the Imperial University.

He glanced at Kaoru from behind his round glasses, but quickly lowered his eyes.



Kaoru, too, was still smiling and looking slightly down.

There was a meal prepared in front of him, but he hadn’t even started eating it.



That s why I think that you might go to the West someday. If you want to play the piano, you could study under a foreign teacher there

“Mr. Mingxuan, will you become a judge in the future?”

“Of course, you can get married after graduating from girls’ school. There are a lot of people like that these days…”



The mothers continued chatting, leaving the two of them behind.



Kaoru simply waited quietly for time to pass.



Every conversation taking place in front of me sounded muffled, just like that day when I learned of Sumi and the others’ deaths.

It doesn’t seem real.

Even though I’m sitting there, I don’t feel like I’m anywhere in the room.

However, far away…from far away, I could faintly hear the sound of someone next to me talking cheerfully.



It was as if I was underwater… As soon as I had that thought, the voice of my dead mother echoed in my mind.



—I’m sorry… I’m sorry… Kaoru



The voice of my mother that I had almost forgotten.

It sounded thin and choppy.

She was sobbing and crying with sobs.



Gurgle!!



The sound of air exhaled into water.

Bubbles disappearing into the red sky…



Suddenly, my breathing became irregular.

It really felt like I was drowning in water.



I clutch my chest in pain.

The mothers next to me were too busy chatting to notice.



“……?”



Ming Xuan, who was sitting opposite, frowned at the strange situation and leaned forward slightly.



Everything in front of me gradually becomes darker.

Kaoru tried to resist the fading consciousness.



How embarrassing to feel unwell on a day like this…

I’m sorry to your mother and father.

I have to apologize to the other person too!



But the harder I struggled, the more out of breath I became, and I couldn’t even move my arms or legs.

I’m sorry… I’m sorry…

Even the words he muttered in his heart would not come out as a voice.



“Kaoruko-san!”



Who could it have been that shouted?



different.

different.

But it’s not.

My name is Kaoru.



I didn’t understand why I was in so much pain.



Before falling into the darkness, I saw Shizu’s face.

The faces of Sumi, Genya, Sadako and others are also included.



Sanemi is also seen waving his hand.



That cold winter day.

On the day he treated me to red bean soup, he called me by my name for the first time in a long time.



—Kaoru!



He smiled and waved back at me, saying the rice balls were delicious… but where did he go…?

I wonder if we’ll ever see each other again…?

Am I going to marry someone without even being able to say goodbye…?



My chest feels tight.

I want you to call me by my name again.



And I want you to laugh again…



Without being able to voice her wish, Kaoru let her consciousness slip away into the darkness.





???





“Young lady needs a change of scenery to recuperate.”



After a deep sigh, the doctor said:



“Maybe I just wasn’t mentally prepared. On the day itself, I realized I was a party to the incident, but I wasn’t prepared, so I ended up in what might be called a hysterical state.”

“But when you say hysteria, doesn’t it involve louder crying and screaming?”

“That’s not always the case. Someone’s mental state is depressed for some reason, and they can’t accept the reality any more, so they escape… in other words, their consciousness is weakened.”lossN



Yoshiki MorinobeMorinobe KeikiThe Viscount thought for a moment.



Kaoru–or Kaoruko, as they called her–was a good child.



When I first met him after traveling to Tohoku, he was indeed a shabby child working as a babysitter.

However, his eyes were similar to his younger brother’s, and had a certain shrewdness to them.TableSuguru

Sure enough, when they took her home and changed her clothes, she was transformed into a cute girl with a neat, round face.



The name “Kaoru” given to him by his younger brother was the name of his younger sister who died at a young age.

Although he understood his younger brother’s feelings, the Viscount felt it was ominous, so he renamed her “Kaoruko” and decided to raise her as his own daughter.



Unfortunately, he and his wife have not been blessed with children, and it doesn’t look like they will have any in the future.

His wife had probably given up as well. As an heir, they should have adopted a boy, but he knew that his wife had wanted a girl, so meeting Kaoru was a stroke of luck for the Morinobe family.



Kaoru absorbed what he was taught quickly and easily, like a tree absorbing water.

Although he seemed to have a hard time with etiquette and manners, he was probably born with a bright disposition. The teachers who were strict with him at first were impressed with how far he had come after six months.



Was this natural talent inherited from his younger brother, or from his mother, the daughter of a traveling entertainer with whom he eloped?

Either way, there was no doubt that Kaoru was not only intelligent, but also exceptionally hardworking.

In order to catch up on her studies at the unfamiliar girls’ school, she sometimes stayed up late at night studying on her own.



However–



Shouldn’t they have taken a closer look?



Kaoru always worked hard.

Moreover, he was humble and did not make a big deal out of it.



The Viscount was full of regret.

Could it be that, without even realizing it, we had been driving this child into a corner?



Everyone said this when praising Kaoru.



He is described as a “mature,” “calm,” and “quiet” child.



It was contradictory.



It’s okay for kids to be noisier.

It’s okay to be more selfish.

I should have been more affectionate.



Perhaps there were signs before.



I had heard many times from Kaoru’s nanny, Hisa, that Kaoru would go outside by himself and just sit there daydreaming by the nearby river.



When I asked him why, he said, “It’s for a change of pace. It reminds me of the river in my hometown, so I feel nostalgic,” so I understood and forgave him.

After all, he had left the hometown he was used to living in, so it was only natural that he would feel sentimental about it…



But shouldn’t I have listened more sincerely?

In truth, Kaoru may have been feeling anxious all this time, without even realizing it…



Feelings that have been building up and that I have no one to tell.



Things had gone awry with Shizu , and with this matchmaking incident, his patience had finally snapped.?But



The Viscount held his head in his hands for a moment.

Having studied abroad, I thought I had a fair amount of knowledge about child education, but it seems that there are still many things I am lacking as a parent…



“I’m sorry,” she said apologetically to her husband, who was letting out a long sigh and sinking into deep self-reflection .YasukoYasuko



“I’m sorry, my dear. I should have noticed. Kaoruko-san wasn’t keen on the matchmaking, but I was the only one who got carried away… I’m a failure as a mother.”



“That’s not true. Akinobu-kun sometimes helps me with my work, so I thought it would be a good match for us. No, I’m sorry. I guess I was the one getting carried away. After all, there are still people who speak ill of her upbringing, so I thought maybe I would never get married. But anyway, right now, the most important thing is what to do about Kaoruko.”



The Viscount took a deep breath and looked at the picture of Chikako that was hanging in the room.



The image of the talented and beautiful woman came to mind, and for a moment the Viscount felt a bitter feeling, but he shook his head and quickly dismissed it.

The past doesn’t matter now. Chikako and I are still together, with no hard feelings.



It was a painting of a landscape at a villa resort in Shinshu.

In front of the blue mountains spreads a sea of ??golden rice.



Calm and peaceful rural scenery…fresh air…clear blue skies…



Speaking of Shinshu Neko, isn t there a place where your younger sister was adopted as the heir? AtsukoAtsuko

“Yes, it’s my mother’s family. My mother’s older sister couldn’t have children either, so she married my younger sister and became her husband. Luckily, my younger sister and her husband had a lot of children…”



There is no servility in the cheerfully smiling Neko.

It must be unfortunate that she wasn’t able to have children, but having Kaoru is probably enough for her right now.



“That’s right. I’m sure there were some girls around Kaoruko’s age there too. I want Kaoruko to spend her time there relaxing and enjoying herself… so that she can regain her strength. I think it would have been good for Kaoruko to have had a more mischievous childhood. It seems unlikely that she would be able to make such friends at a girls’ school.”



“Well Kaoruko-san, are you alone?”



“…Hm. Kaoruko has always felt indebted to us and has always worked hard. We’ve taken that for granted too much. It’s probably best to let her take a little break now.”



Although Yasuko understood, she was sad to see Kaoru leaving home, but she decided that this was also her duty as a mother and sent him off with a smile.



Kaoru was taken by Hisa and set off for Shinshu.



For Kaoru, this was not liberation.













Chapter 3 Misunderstandings (1)

The clear sky of the rainy season meant that it was already summer.

Cumulonimbus clouds stretch high and cross the sky.KiteKite



ShinomiyaShinomiyaThe best in the OrientToyichiHe looked up at the sky and sighed.



As you reach middle age, each change of season becomes a strain on the body.

The light pouring down from the sky shone mercilessly on the top of my head, which was beginning to thin, and the heat rising from the ground caused me to break out in sweat.



As I was walking along feeling dejected, I heard a woman’s high-pitched, noisy voice.

As I walked up the slope leading to the bridge, I saw a young girl fishing in the river.



Upon closer inspection, it became clear that the girl was the third daughter of the Fujimori family, a well-known and wealthy farming family in the area .KazueKazue



” Chan, look, there! There! The net, the net!”KaorukoYukiko



Kasue rolled up the hem of her kimono and took up a fishing rod, urging the girl called “Kaoruko” to hurriedly put the net into the water.

However, he was at a loss as he was unable to scoop up the fish that was slithering around at the end of the line.



“There! Move closer to the rocks! Yes!”



Kazue gives an encouragement.

The net pops out of the water with a bang.

Fish were jumping inside.



“Yay! Brother, this is already the third one!”MotosaburoKisaburou

“Shut up! The fish will run away!”

“That’s it!”



Oh well, thinking to himself, Toyoichi heads down the bank to the riverbank.



As I walked towards my daughters, Kazue, who had cast her fishing line again, yelled, “Ahh! They got away!” and stomped her feet in frustration.



“If you make that much noise, the fish will run away.”



When Toyoichi called out to her leisurely, Kazue spun around.



“Oh! It’s you, teacher!”



When I called out to him casually, he came running across the river with big strides and onto the riverbank.



Even though she is a girl of marriageable age, she has no shame.PretentiousTera

She doesn’t care that her skirt is rolled up, exposing her thighs.

Although she was the daughter of a well-regarded family in this area, she didn’t seem to care about that at all.



Looking at the young lady who seemed to have been fishing with Kasue, I saw that she was also wearing an indigo single-layered kimono, but that her undergarment and hem guard were hanging down to her knees, with the ends tied to prevent them getting wet.

Although it may be difficult for her to move, like Kazue, she has simply tucked everything away into her obi, and at least she seems to retain a girlish sense of modesty.hesitationHesitation



“Oh, let me introduce you. This is my mother’s older sister’s child, Kaoruko-chan.”

“Can you just say cousin?”

“Oh, I see.”



Kazue laughed out loud.

The girl next to me, who was called Kaoruko, bowed deeply.



“Nice to meet you, my name is Morinobe Kaoruko.”

“Oh, sorry for bothering you. My name is Shinomiya Toyoichi.”

“From now on, please keep this in mind.”



When Kazue said this jokingly, Kaoruko – Kaoru – chuckled.



“Hey, a wild young lady like you is like comparing the moon and the turtle.”

“Oh, that’s obvious. Kaoruko-chan is the daughter of a viscount after all. There’s no point in comparing her to me.”

“Oh… Viscount-sama’s. That’s not it.”



When Toyoichi said this with an impressed look, Kaoru gave a slightly embarrassed smile, which made Kaoru think, “Huh?”

However, Kazue didn’t seem to notice.



“That’s right. I mean, Kaoruko-chan, you’re twelve years old…”

Twelve!?



Toyoichi couldn’t help but ask again.

Kasue is 14 years old, which means she is two years younger than him.



“Wow, that’s a surprise. I thought she was younger than you.”

“That’s right. Huh? Can’t you see? I mean, you’re shorter than me.”



Kazue looks at Kaoru and says something irrelevant.



“If you could tell age by body size, then your mother would be younger than you.”



Like her father, Kazue has a large, plump build that surpasses the boys her age in the village.

She also has a fair amount of physical strength for a girl, and when she was younger she was able to wrestle with boys and throw them down.



“For someone younger than you, you seem quite calm. Is that normal for young ladies from the city?”

“Well, I don’t really know, but I don’t think so at all in my girls’ school. Everyone there is a lot more ladylike and refined.”

“If she’s more ladylike than Kaoruko-chan, I won’t be able to eat any more.”

“What does that mean?”

“You can’t even open your mouth to eat, can you?



Kazue asked for agreement, but Kaoru merely tilted her head vaguely.



Afterwards, Kazue handed the bucket full of fish she had caught to Toyoichi.



“It’s an odd number, so we won’t have enough at home. Why don’t you take it, sensei? You’ll eat it with your students, right?”

“Really?”

“It’s fine. It was just for fun, and there’s a feast prepared at home anyway.”

“That’s very nice. I’ll eat it then. You’re a good eater, my unworthy disciple.”

That apprentice, I think you should learn to be a bit more friendly. Whenever you see him, he glares at people, and since he s the sensei s apprentice, those mischievous guys won t lay a hand on him, but they re hotheaded as well.

“Young one.”



Toyoichi muttered thoughtfully.



“You’re young too, sensei! You went to Satono’s place today, right?”



Laughing out loud, “Hahahaha,” Kazue said suggestively.

Toyoichi slapped him on the head.



“That’s not something a child should be prying into.”

“What? That’s the only time I treat you like a kid. It’s fine. Now, Kaoruko-chan, let’s go home.”



Kazue takes Kaoru’s hand and starts walking.

Kaoru hurriedly bowed to Toyoichi and followed Kazue.



Kazue’s older brother, who had stopped fishing without Toyoichi noticing, called out to him from behind.MotosaburoKisaburou



“Teacher, what do you think of your new student?”

“Hmm? Well, I guess so…”



Touyouichi thought for a moment,



“A genius, Yano.”



He said clearly.



Motosaburo’s eyes widened.

Although Toyoi had a kind attitude towards his disciples, he was uncompromising when it came to evaluations, and this was the first time Motosaburo had heard him say something like this.



“It’s rare to receive such praise.”

“I’m not praising him. It’s the truth. After all, the speed at which he picks things up is way different from the others I’ve met so far. Even I wasn’t that quick…but he’s still a bit rough. There are areas he can improve.”

“Still, it’s amazing, isn’t it? Doesn’t it have a promising future?”



Toyoichi scratched his stubble and changed the topic.



“More importantly, what about that young lady you and your husband have?”

“Kaoruko-chan? Well, I don’t really know either, but from what I heard my mom and dad talking, it seems she fainted because she didn’t want to go on an arranged marriage.”

“An arranged marriage? At such a young age?”

“That’s true. But, well, it wasn’t an immediate marriage, it was just a meeting. Anyway, there’s only one Kaoruko at my uncle’s house, and on top of that, Kaoruko is… ah”



Motosaburo started to speak but then awkwardly stopped himself.

It seems he realized that there was nothing more to tell anyone.



Toyoichi wasn’t particularly interested in finding out more, so he didn’t ask any more questions, and after receiving three amago trout from Motosaburo, he headed home.







???







Kaoru bows his head in greeting to the old man, then hurries off to follow Kazue.



“Ah, well, Kasue-san.”

“What?”



When the large Kazue walks with big strides, even Kaoru, who is not particularly small, has to jog.



“Excuse me, was that old man from before… a school teacher?”

“picture?”



Kazue stopped for a moment and asked again.



“Umm, you mentioned me earlier as a teacher.”

“Oh, I see. That reminds me. No, well… he’s a teacher, but not a school teacher or anything. Hmm… how should I put it, um… a teacher of swordsmanship? Something like that.”

“Swordsmanship?”



When Kaoru asked again, Kazue groaned for a while.



While Kazue was deep in thought, Kaoru was remembering the old man she had met earlier.



Certainly, with his nearly gray hair and deep wrinkles, he was undoubtedly an old man.

However, his upper body and right leg are sturdy and appear to be in good health.

The only thing that made Kaoru stop breathing was that the old man’s left leg was a prosthetic made from a wooden stick.



Perhaps it was lost in the war.

However, the carefree demeanor of this man, the oldest man in Asia, gives no indication of the regret or humiliation he feels at having lost his leg.

It feels as if he calmly and coolly accepts his own shortcomings.



If he was teaching swordsmanship with that prosthetic leg, Toyoichi must have been an exceptional swordsman.



“Kaoruko-chan, do you know what demons are?”



Kazue, who had been remaining silent, suddenly asked a question.

He had an unusually serious look on his face, but Kaoru couldn’t quite understand the meaning of his question.



“Demon… is that Shuten-doji of Mt. Oe or something?”

“Hmm, well, I guess so. It’s not like that, but rather demons that are close to us, that can be found anywhere.”



Kaoru was becoming more and more confused.

A demon close to us? Is Kazue using some kind of metaphor?



“Well, I don’t know. Anyway, there were demons, and the sensei was the one who exterminated them. And now he has become the one who trains those who exterminate them. Our family has been working to help those who exterminate demons for generations. So, it’s possible that those people will come while Kaoruko-chan is here. Well, Kaoruko-chan is in a different building, so you don’t have to worry about it.”



The explanation was spoken so quickly that Kaoru was dumbfounded.

Kazue repeated “Don’t worry about it” and started walking again.



I didn’t fully understand, but I vaguely understood that Kazue probably felt a sense of reverence for the old man.



The same was true of Kazue’s family.



While Kazue was talking about Toyoichi at dinner, Motosaburo, who had gone fishing with her, also called him “Sensei” and talked about his new apprentice.



“…He said he was a genius.”

“Hmm. That’s unusual. I’ve never heard you say something like that before.”

“That’s true. I was surprised too. But I was also told that there is still room for improvement. Either way, if you pass the final selection and join the Demon Slayer Corps, your future will be very promising.”

“I hope you do your best. I remember that one of your students was killed the other day…”



His wife Atsuko, who had been listening quietly to what the head of the family, Torazo, had to say, suddenly reprimanded him, “You bastard…”



“Please stop talking about bloody things in front of the women and children. Especially now, we are eating.”

“Oh, sorry, sorry. Kaoruko-chan, did you hear me?”



Kaoru smiled and shook her head slightly.

I could hear it, but I didn’t really understand what it meant.



After that, the men became engrossed in talking about Torazo’s work, while the women got excited talking about the upcoming amateur Kabuki performance in the next town, and the story of Toyoichi and his disciple was forgotten.















Chapter 3 Misunderstanding (2)

Let’s go back in time a little.





The best in the OrientToyichiAfter getting some fish from Kazue and the others at the river, he headed home, arriving home as the crimson color of the setting sun was shining.



“Hey, my unworthy disciple.”



When I called out to him from the back door into the kitchen, I heard thudding footsteps and the apprentice appeared with a displeased look on his face.



“Hey, Old Man.”

“What is this, unworthy disciple?”

“Stop calling me that. And where did you go in the middle of the conversation? You told me to do it, so I kept doing it.”

“Eh? You’ve been combining your breathing and form for ages? Until now?”



It takes at least three months to master the Wind Breathing form.

Although the breathing technique itself is not particularly difficult to remember, when it comes to refining it into total concentration breathing, it takes at least three months, and for some people, six months to master.

Furthermore, in order to combine these two elements of form and breathing and refine them into a “technique,” it is not enough to simply practice; innate instinct or talent is also required.



And he managed to accomplish all of that in just the last four months, not to mention continuing on from when Toyoichi left just before noon until this time nearing evening?



How much physical strength do you have?

Even before we get to the scary part, his current talent is already terrifying enough.



However—-Even if my mouth was torn apart, I would never tell that to the person in question.



His disciples were annoyed by Toyoichi’s nonchalant attitude.



“You’re the one who told me to do it!”



He yells at his master.



“Oh, that’s scary,” Toyoichi shrugged, and he gritted his teeth in irritation.



“That’s right. Your temper is your biggest flaw. Here, I got some fish for dinner tonight. Next time, make sure you cook it carefully so it doesn’t get burnt.”but N R

“… Seriously, I didn’t come here to cook.”



He grumbled under his breath as he accepted the bucket of fish .No portrait of younger brother child

With movements that made it hard to believe Toyoichi had a prosthetic leg, he circled around to his disciple and gave him a strong smack on the forehead.



“Yeeeesss!!”



The disciple staggered from the powerful headbutt.



In fact, any normal person would be blown away.

ManyManyAmong the disciples present, there were even some who lost consciousness instantly from the forehead flick.



The reason he only stumbled was likely because he easily dodged the blow with reflex at the moment he was hit, lessening the impact.

However, since it is done unconsciously, the person himself does not seem to notice.



“What are you doing? You damn old man!”

“Shut up. Eating is everything . Your body can’t move without eating. You can’t train with a body that can’t move. If you can’t train, you can’t learn techniques. You can’t defeat a demon unless you learn techniques. Now, hurry up and get ready and make something to eat!”baseI mean



As he speaks, he taps his disciple on the head to keep the rhythm.



“Old man! My head isn’t a mokugyo!”

“A mokugyo would make a better sound. Get going before you stop talking nonsense! Is this the time to be saying such carefree things as long as you get stronger? Most of the things we need in this world are a pain. Get moving, you unworthy disciple.”



Clicking his tongue, the apprentice went down to the dirt floor, grabbed the amago trout Toyoichi had brought home, and awkwardly used the knife to carve it.IntestineGuts



Oh well… Toyoichi muttered to himself.



Although he is ultimately a genuine person, he can be quite contrary, which is troubling.







???







Four months ago, a former apprentice had introduced him to a boy who was using his rare blood to lure out demons, capture them, and kill them by roasting them in the sun…Masachika KuenoMasachika Kumeno



He introduced himself as Sanemi Shinazugawa.



Just how long had he been doing this? His eyes were filled with suspicion, and he looked lonely.

Like a cat that has been mistreated by humans and no longer trusts people, if you approach them with superficial kindness, they will probably bristle, claw, and scratch you.



For the time being, Toyoichi just taught him the Wind Breathing technique and left him alone.Type

He was quite surprised at how quickly he had mastered it, but he hid his true feelings.

When I praised him lightly, telling him how impressive he was, he seemed to relax a little.



That was the first time we met.



At first, Sanemi probably underestimated Toyoichi.

After all, he was just an old man with a prosthetic leg who lived a comfortable life in the countryside.

He must have been overconfident that his skills had deteriorated since he had been away from active duty for several decades.



However, they only faced each other for a few seconds.

Before the best breathing techniques in the Orient, Sanemi was nothing more than a puppet.

Without landing a single blow on Toyoichi, he passed out against the wall of the dojo, and when he woke up his attitude was clearly completely changed.


In this way, he finally gained the trust of Sanemi, who was once like a wounded beast, and although their relationship is now arrogant and careless, they get along relatively well.







“Hmm… it seems I’m starting to be able to make miso soup properly.”



Toyoichi saw the tofu and nametake mushrooms floating in the bowl and slurped it up. “The taste is pretty good, too.”



“Shut up… you’re a man after all. Just shut up and eat what’s served to you. Who cares about the taste?”

“What are you saying? If you can’t taste the food, you won’t be able to tell if you’ve eaten poison. In all things, you need to be on high alert. This is especially true if you’re a demon hunter. Being overly sensitive would be a problem.”

“You’re saying things that sound reasonable, but you probably don’t like sour things. Satono told me to let her eat properly.”



Satono was said to be the best in the Orient, but in reality their relationship wasn’t particularly sexual or anything like that.mistressIro

She was the one who took care of Toyoichi, who had little ability in housekeeping.



“…What an unnecessary thing to say.”



Toyoichi frowned and looked resentfully at the pickled cucumber.



“You, you can eat this.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me. Just shut up and eat. I’ll let you make it for me.”



Sanemi scrunched up his rice in a sulky tone, then washed the dishes almost to the point of destroying them, and returned them to the box.



Then back to the dojo.

After meditation, they conduct night training in the mountains.



Toyoichi sighed as he washed his own dishes.

If I say so myself, I think I have a terrifying student.



What a coincidence.

If Kumeno Masachika had not met Saneya, and if Kumeno himself had not become Toyoichi’s apprentice, they would never have met like this.



When I heard how he ended up hunting demons, I was struck by the harsh circumstances he faced, but I could not help but admire his determination to move forward despite the circumstances.



On top of that, he has that physical ability, ability to absorb techniques, and quick decision-making.



I couldn’t help but hope that perhaps the Wind Pillar that had been lost for decades might be reborn.

The Wind Pillar had now become a distant presence to me…



Of course, I would never let a word out in front of her.







???







It was about two weeks later that Toyoichi saw Kaoru, the Viscount’s daughter.



Standing on the bridge over the river where they first met, Kaoru stared blankly at the water flowing below.



“What are you doing here?”



When Toyoichi called out to her, Kaoru looked up in surprise.



“Ah, it’s Shinomiya-sensei.”



He was smiling, but his eyes were somewhere else.emptinessHollow



“The only ones who call you Sensei are the ones you’ve caused trouble for. I’m just an old man. Even my students call me a shitty old man.”

“Is that even allowed?”



Kaoru said in surprise, then chuckled.



“You have a big heart, sensei. You didn’t get angry at your student for saying something like that.”

“Well, it depends on the time and situation. But more importantly, you…erm, I thought you said Mr.? What are you doing alone at this time of night?”KaorukoYukiko



It was already nearly dusk.

Even in the countryside, the time has passed when it is acceptable for a young girl to go out alone.PeacefulPeaceful



Kaoru was silent for a while, then glanced towards the river.



“Sometimes I come here to see the river.”

“River? Is there something there?”

“No. I’m just watching the flow. Time just flies by when I’m watching.”

“Hmm… you have some strange hobbies.”

“A hobby? …Maybe. I’ve always found that when I look at the river, I don’t have to think…at least for a moment.”



As he said this, Kaoru’s face was backlit by the setting sun and he looked terribly forlorn.



Toyoichi remembered what Motosaburo had said about Kaoruko fainting at the matchmaking meeting.

It seems that this young lady is always trying to please those around her and is unable to say what she really wants to say.



You don’t have to think – does that mean that there are so many things you have to think about on a daily basis and that you end up worrying too much?



“Kaoruko-san, why don’t you make a tea out of the dirt under Kazue’s fingernails and drink it?”



Touyouichi said this with an unusually serious look on his face, leaving Kaoru confused.



“No, that girl has always been really taciturn, or rather, she says more than one thing, two or three things at a time. She’s an astonishingly free-spirited girl. Well, she is the youngest daughter, so she has become like that because everyone around her spoiled her, but she has never once cared about what others think of her. Well, that’s why she gets scolded, but also why people love her.”



Kaoru nodded and said, “That’s right.”



“I also fell in love with Kasue-san from the first time I met her. She’s genuine, energetic, and I’m envious of her.”

“There’s no need to be jealous. I think it’s fine for you to act as confidently as Kazue. Everyone says you’re a very fine young lady.”



That was a fact.



The Fujimori family’s servants often bring them vegetables they harvested and wild boar meat they killed in the mountains.



“Oh my, that young lady is incredible. She can do everything from needlework to cooking. And yet she’s not pushy and is very kind to servants like me. She’s really a very capable woman.”



It was an unreserved compliment, and it seemed she was highly rated by the maids who were quite strict with women.



Usually, young ladies like this are somewhat detached and don’t show any consideration for others.

Kazue is a typical example, and Toyoichi also knows the other sisters of the Fujimori family, and although they all had different personalities, they all shared the same kind of ladylike spirit, or innocent rudeness.



However, there was not a trace of that arrogance to be sensed from the helpless looking girl standing before him.



“I think you should have more confidence… I don’t know how it is in Tokyo, but everyone praises you. In fact, Motosaburo even said he wanted to make a decoction of the dirt under your fingernails and make Kazue drink it.”



Kaoru laughed awkwardly.

It was a smile that Toyoichi found strange at first.



That’s right.

Why does this girl seem so insecure?



However, Toyoichi’s question was quickly answered by Kaoru.



“Didn’t Motosaburo tell you that I’m Morinobe’s adopted son?”

“Adopted?”

“Yes. I was adopted by the Morinobe family when I was nine years old. Before that I was a maid who worked as a babysitter. So I’m not really a young lady.”

“Huh…”



Now that makes sense.

That makes sense.



Normally, the most arrogant person in the Orient would not be able to casually talk to a daughter of the nobility.

The reason they were able to talk so intently was probably because Kaoru’s innate down-to-earth nature exuded.



However, while this may have been fine when dealing with Touyouichi and his servants, once he returned to Tokyo and was among the upper class, he would have felt out of place. He must have been criticized for this and felt uncomfortable.



“That means you must have put in a lot of effort. Otherwise, there’s no way you could have become such a wonderful young lady. You should have more confidence in yourself.”



Toyoichi encouraged her, but Kaoru shook her head sadly.



“No. I have disappointed my parents. The matchmaking was called off, and I’m sure my parents were shocked. As expected, it was impossible for a former maid to become the daughter of a viscount.”

“it is “



Toyoichi has never met Viscount Morinobe, so he doesn’t know.

Or perhaps, as Kaoru said, he was furious and filled with aristocratic emotions, feeling humiliated by his daughter’s blunder at the matchmaking party.



“The reason you were left here is probably because they wanted you to get out of the house until they could decide where you were going to go next. You may be taken directly from here. You may never see your mother or father again.”

“That’s too pessimistic. Even if they were father and son, that wouldn’t be the case.”



Toyoichi denied it, but Kaoru didn’t nod.



“It’s getting dark. I’ll be heading home soon.”



He bowed slightly, crossed the bridge and jogged back to the Fujimori house.













Chapter 3 Misunderstandings (3)

This must be a dream.

Thinking this, Kaoru gazed upon the scenery.



A nostalgic view of my hometown.

It is always colorless.



A pale ink sky, dull clouds, and a sepia colored river.

The sea seen from the hill looks black, and even the cold sea breeze seems sooty.



“What are you throwing away?! Get it out of here!”

(? “What are you doing? Hurry up.”)



A high-pitched roar comes down.

It’s Omichi-san.



“We’re walking around aimlessly, so please make time for this! Let’s get the bath going. The young men are going to take a bath.”



Kaoru’s job was to heat the baths every day for the men who worked at the lumber wholesaler .HarimayaHarimaya

The men get out of the bath and finally have dinner.

After the men finish bathing, it’s time for the maids. By the time they finish, it’s completely dark.



In a deserted corner of the kitchen after everyone has already finished eating, I scrape together the little bit of rice left in the pot, eat the cold miso soup, and some pickled radish that someone has left behind.

I take a bath afterwards, but there is only enough water left to pour over it, so it is already lukewarm.

He will not be allowed to draw water from the well again for himself, nor to burn wood.



My body felt very heavy.

I sleep wrapped up in a rice cracker futon laid out in the attic.



The futon, which had been warm when my mother was sleeping next to me, remained cold forever, and my toes got cold so I slept rubbing them together the whole time.



Kaoru doesn’t remember when her father died.

Before they knew it, their mother was working as a live-in maid at Harimaya, and Kaoru was living with them, occasionally helping her out.



Kaoru enjoyed being with her mother in their three-tatami attic room, but she always seemed sad.

Even when she was smiling, she looked sad and always seemed to be crying as she remembered her late father.



“I’m sorry” was his favorite phrase.



Eventually, my mother’s health deteriorated and she was no longer able to work.

Perhaps he thought he was causing trouble, so he threw himself into a nearby river and passed away.



After losing his parents at the age of seven and becoming an orphan, Kaoru was told by the store clerk that she should be sent to the entertainment district, but Kou, the wife of Harimaya, rejected the idea, saying that she had to be ridiculous.



“If rumors spread that you sold yourself off to the entertainment district without even being able to look after your seven daughters, it would be a disgrace to Harimaya. I’ll take care of Kaoru. Congratulations, Omichi, you’ve been well prepared.”



For this reason, from then on, the head maid, Omichi, was harsh with Kaoru whenever the opportunity arose.

Still, there is little a child of around seven can do.



Her job starts with preparing rice for breakfast, then cleaning, and then babysitting her wife’s third daughter.

When it’s time for feeding, I have to return and wash a mountain of diapers.



It’s okay in summer, but in winter you have to wash in the icy cold water of the river.

My hands quickly got frostbitten.

Still, I had to do the laundry several times a day.







???







“Oi oi, are you going to die?”



While washing a diaper, Kaoru slipped and fell into the river, and it was this man who rescued her.GinjiGinji



As she carried Kaoru to the riverbank, she gave me a bright, friendly smile.



It is still early spring, so the water in the river is cold and we both start sneezing repeatedly.



“Hey, you can swim, right? All the kids around here swim in the summer.”

“…”



Ever since Kaoru lost her mother, she had stopped speaking much.

As I sat there in a daze, Ginji waved his hand in front of me.



“Are you okay?”

” yeah”



As he barely managed to reply, Kaoru remembered the sky he had seen from the river.



It wasn’t that I intended to die.

I just wanted to keep looking at the sky that I saw as I fell and then floated up.By chanceby chance



The sky, visible over the rippling water, was a floating crimson color.

As I thought it was beautiful, I realized I had seen this sky before.



“If you don’t get changed quickly, you’ll catch a cold. Hey, where are you from?”



When Kaoru told him the name of the store, Ginji walked her there.



He also carried the diapers that Kaoru usually has to carry with him.

Kaoru thought that this was enough to make him a good person, but after hearing the situation and greeting him politely, the clerk glared at Kaoru when Ginji left.



“Hey, you’re a strange guy, so you can help him. He’s a scoundrel from another country. If he offers you a strange favor, you’ll be a troublemaker.”



When Kaoru was little, she didn’t really understand the adult matters.



The next day, while walking along the river while babysitting, I met Ginji again.

As Ginji answered her questions and explained bit by bit about his upbringing and current situation, he gently patted her on the head.



“This is tough…”



Hearing this spoken with genuine sympathy, Kaoru blushed bright red.



I wish you would stop.

When someone says that to me, it makes me feel sad. It makes me feel lonely. It makes me feel pain.



When I’m overwhelmed with emotions, tears come to my eyes.

Ever since her mother died, Kaoru had never cried.



Ginji was shocked to see Kaoru crying her eyes out.



“Don’t make your child cry out loud.”



He says and pats my head again.



Kaoru thought Ginji was a good person after all.



However, since I had been told to do so by the clerk, I refrained from calling out to him even though I saw him in front of the store.

Ginji also seemed to be well aware of the evaluation he received.



When we met by the riverbank, Ginji wrote characters in the dirt with a wooden stick and taught me.

Although he was said to be a ruffian, he seemed to be a surprisingly educated man.



“You know… I know it’s tough right now, and there are times when you want to die, but if you work hard and do your best, and everyone starts to feel that you’re needed, then you’ll naturally create a place where you feel good to be. Then you’ll start to feel glad to be alive. Even the pain you’re going through now will become a fond memory.”



One day, he was talking about this at length, and then immediately laughed awkwardly.



“Well, I wasn’t doing my job properly, so this is what happened.”



It was unclear what kind of work Ginji did, or whether he was really a scoundrel as the clerk said, but he was kind to Kaoru.



That was all I needed.



Just as he was beginning to learn simple kanji and arithmetic, Ginji suddenly disappeared.



Rumors in town were that there was a large-scale turf war between local yakuza gangs, and it seemed Ginji was involved in it, having been killed.



It was an abrupt farewell.

I can’t even find Ginji’s grave.



Kaoru practiced on the riverbank every day so she wouldn’t forget the characters Ginji had taught her.







???







One day, when one of the young men noticed that Kaoru could read and told the head of the family, Kaoru was made to sit in front of the ladies-in-waiting and interrogated.



“How can you even read? I’m not going to take a peek at Miss Mitsuko’s textbook!”



Omichi cried .CheckmateFamiliar

Kaoru shook her head.



“Eh, come on. I’m not gonna use a textbook that Kaoru touched.”



Mitsuko cried out in dissatisfaction.



“Kaoru, did you take a look at Mitsuko’s textbook?”



When his wife Kou asked, Kaoru shook her head more vigorously than before.



“So then, how do you remember the letters?”

“…I was told.”

“To whom?”

” “



I didn’t want to say that it was from Ginji because I was afraid that people would say bad things about him again.

Kaoru remained silent, so Kou handed her a brush and told her to write.



When he found out that he could also do arithmetic, his stern face lit up.



“Well, you’ve been studying hard for a long time. Since you’ve been absent-minded for a long time, I thought you’d be no good at babysitting, so why don’t you go to school?”



Kou’s idea was opposed by both Omichi and her husband, but since Kou was essentially running the store and the household, her husband, as the adopted son-in-law, had no choice but to speak up, and Kaoru was allowed to start elementary school the following month.



Of course, I had to work early in the morning and after returning home, but I was happy to be able to study, so I was able to endure it for as long as it took.

I was far behind the other kids my age, so I studied hard during recess instead of playing.



—If you work hard and do your job properly and people start to feel that you’re needed, then you’ll naturally create a place where you feel comfortable belonging to.



Ginji’s words came back to me clearly.



From then on, I began to willingly do what Omichi had previously told me to do.

She also learned sewing and cooking through her own efforts.



To the men, they provided chilled tea on hot summer days and warm sweet sake on cold days, and also mended their torn kimonos.



After a year had passed, everyone valued her, and even Omichi, who had been so strict, began asking Kaoru, who had now become completely literate, to write letters to her family back home.



Kou was also pleased with Kaoru’s quick memory and would sometimes teach her things like flower arranging.abacusAbacus



It’s okay to stay here…



Kaoru began to gain a little confidence.



I’ll have a place to belong – just as Ginji had said.



But it disappeared in an instant.







???







The man, who said he was an emissary of Viscount Morinobe, first explained the situation to Kou, the wife of Harimaya, and her husband.



In other words, Kaoru’s late father was the second son of the Morinobe family, but he met Kiyo, the daughter of a traveling entertainer – Kaoru’s mother – and eloped with her.YahataYabata

His father’s older brother, Kaoru’s uncle, had now taken over the business, but he and his wife had no children, so he offered to take in Kaoru.



When Kaoru heard the story, it was his wife, his daughters, and Omichi who were more excited than her.

Everyone kept repeating how glad they were, but Kaoru didn’t understand what they meant.



I was neither surprised nor confused.

All I felt was a sense of emptiness as the ground beneath my feet crumbled.



Viscount Morinobe himself came to welcome Kaoru before the New Year, just before December approached.

Seeing this fine gentleman in Western attire up close for the first time filled Kaoru with anxiety.



“Take care.”

“You’ll be on your toes over there too.”



Both Kou and Omichi seemed to have no doubt that Kaoru’s future was bright.

They surely hadn’t even thought about what they were doing to Kaoru.



To Kaoru, it was the same.abandonment hand and others R Ta

Must Essential but N stomach It was declared.

Was the place I had worked so hard to create worthless?



It was my first time riding a train with the Viscount, but I didn’t feel excited.

I kept staring at the snowy river visible from the car window.



As he looked at the river, memories of Ginji, his days at Harimaya, and his mother all faded away and became colorless parts of the past.





After being taken in by the Morinobe family, and gradually beginning to understand the situation she was in, Kaoru remembered Ginji’s words again.

Although I no longer have any need for Harimaya, I will try my best again so that I will be needed in this house…



The Viscount and his wife were fed up with Kaoru’s terrible accent, so they called in etiquette and Japanese language teachers to the mansion to thoroughly correct his speech, manners, and education.



They were merciless.

To correct their posture, they had to have a long board placed on their back from the time they woke up in the morning until they went to bed, and they were sometimes whipped on the buttocks if they spoke with even the slightest accent.



In particular, in order to get Kaoru to improve his language usage, the etiquette teacher forced him to speak politely and in proper standard Japanese even when speaking to servants.



In addition to the traditional etiquette, people also had to learn manners appropriate to foreign cultures.



After the opening of Japan in the Meiji era, they were sometimes required to attend tea parties and evening parties held by the upper class.

On such occasions, one must wear a dress and behave in a way that makes one appear ladylike and elegant.

It was quite difficult for Kaoru, who had only ever worn kimonos until then, but she couldn’t say she couldn’t do it.



Tea ceremony, flower arrangement, koto, piano, waka poetry.



The Viscount and his wife intended to eventually send Kaoru to a girls’ school, but they could not let her go unless she acquired the minimum level of education.

Even if he went in like that, he would be exposed to curious eyes and Kaoru himself would end up being hurt.



After arriving at the Morinobe house, I spent nearly three months there.

After about six months had passed, the etiquette teacher gave his stamp of approval, saying, “You’ll be fine now.”



The timid girl who had always seemed like an unsophisticated country bumpkin had completely lost her accent and now exuded the elegance of a young lady.



The Viscountess called over Hisa, who had been her caretaker and tutor, from her parents’ home and asked her to act as Kaoru’s mentor for the future.YasukoYasuko



It had become a habit for him to speak politely even to the servants in order to correct his accent, and he did not correct it even when Hisa pointed it out to him.

However, because of this, she was happy to see that she began to treat Kaoru with a friendlier attitude than the average relationship between a young lady and her servant.



Her new parents were happy to see Kaoru gradually becoming more like a young lady.



I also had a place to belong.

A place where you can feel that it’s okay to be here.



This was not only possible for the Morinobe family, but also for the Inosuke family through Shizu.



Children playing and chatting together.

I also found it strangely funny and enjoyable when I would play a little prank on an elderly neighbor and join in on the scolding.



That time was special.

It was probably the most fun I’ve ever had in my life.



But then that day, it suddenly disappeared.



A house where no one is left.

No one will welcome Kaoru anymore…



It wasn’t the first time that she had lived her daily life with a sense of loss torn at her heart.

But it’s not something you get used to.



By the time I realized how badly I was hurt, it was too late.



I fainted at the matchmaking session, and when I woke up I realized I had failed.



I immediately apologized to my father, but I’m sure he was shocked and disappointed in me.

I was told to live in the countryside away from Tokyo for a while.



And there it was.

And I lost myself.



Once again, I have become an unwanted person…














Chapter 3 Misunderstandings (4)

As summer drew to an end in August, Kaoru’s depression grew worse and worse, to the point where she almost never left the Fujimori house.



Even though Kazue invites him out several times, he says he has a headache and stays in bed.

Since I don’t go out much, I eat less.



Atsuko was worried about what to do as Kaoru’s condition was getting worse and worse while she was staying at her house, even though he had come to her for a change of scenery and recuperate.



“What on earth should I do?”



When Atsuko sighed, Kazue said simply.



“That’s not easy. I’ve been here for almost four months now, and I miss home.”



Although she would normally have ignored Kasue’s opinion, this time Atsuko understood what she was saying, so she immediately sent a letter to her sister telling her to come and pick up Kaoru.



Upon reading the letter, Kaoru’s foster mother immediately began preparing for the journey and said to her husband:YasukoYasuko



“Look. Kaoruko seems to be feeling lonely and not even eating. That’s why I was against the idea of ??her going to a place for medical treatment.”



So when Kaoru met Neko for the first time in a long while, he thought that he would finally be driven away somewhere again and felt gloomy and depressed inside, but on the surface he welcomed Neko with a bright smile.



“It’s been a while, San. How is life here?”KaorukoYukiko

“Yes. The air is clear and it’s a very refreshing place. I even went fishing with Kazue in the nearby river…”

“Oh, that sounds fun.”



As she spoke, Neko noticed that Kaoru’s complexion was pale and that she had lost a little weight.

She couldn’t imagine that her sister and her husband or her nephew and nieces would bully Kaoru, but it was clear that she was not receiving the care she needed living here that her husband and the doctor had expected.



“Even so, you see, Kaoruko-san. It’s been almost four months since I left home…”



When Yasuko said that, Kaoru tense up.



Now we get to the main topic.

Is this about dissolving the adoption?



“Maybe it’s time to come back home?”



When Yasuko said this, Kaoru was truly surprised.

I was so surprised that I couldn’t reply, and just stood there with my mouth open.



“Oh, Kaoruko-san? What’s wrong?”



When Yasuko asked, Kaoru replied in a husky voice.



“Going…home?”

“That’s right. I too have been wanting to hear you play the piano for a while now. Of course, life here is nice, but I think it’s about time for me to return to Tokyo and start studying again. The second semester is about to start, too.”



Kaoru slowly pondered Neko’s words.



—I want to hear Kaoruko play the piano…

—Back in Tokyo…

—It would also be good to study hard again…



“Can I go home, okay?”



“Eh?” Kaoru suddenly said something like that, and Neko was surprised.



“Well, Kaoruko-san. What are you talking about? Of course I want you to come back.”

“Because… I failed the matchmaking, and I’m sure Father is angry with me…”

“Well! Well well well!!”



This time, Yasuko really did it.surpriseSurprise

This is because he realized that Kaoru had a huge misunderstanding.



“Kaoruko-san, what are you doing! Father is not angry at me. Besides, even the matchmaking failed…”ExaggeratedOsha



Seeing Kaoru standing there frozen, trying to hold back her tears, Yasuko instinctively stood up and gently embraced him.



“Kaoruko-san, you are our precious daughter.”



The words whispered in my ear were very soft and warm.



“There is nothing for you to worry about. We are the ones who have failed, making you have such a misunderstanding. I am sorry for making you feel uneasy.”



As she spoke, tears began to flow.



As my husband had said, this girl had certainly worked hard.

This was probably not for his own sake, but for the sake of Neko and the others who had taken him in.



That’s why her husband had probably suggested she come here for a change of pace, saying she needed a breather every once in a while, but he was wrong.



What Neko and the others needed to do was to closely observe the efforts Kaoru had made, one piece at a time.

It was to acknowledge Kaoru’s efforts and continue to watch over her.



At last, Yasuko felt as if she could see the little child inside Kaoru.



“Let’s go back to our house.”



As Neko spoke to him in a gentle voice, Kaoru embraced her for the first time.

Ever since he was adopted at the age of nine, he had never once relied on or depended on his adoptive parents.



The first time I held my adoptive mother in my arms, her body was soft and she smelled sweet.



Even though I had called her “Mother” up until now, I had never thought of her as my real mother.

To Kaoru, she was merely a superior and a “Lady” to whom he was indebted.



Because it was so far removed from what I remembered .mother



My mother had calloused hands that were sweaty, covered in soot and dust, and full of blisters.

My mother, who had become ill and emaciated, stroked my cheek with her dry hands.



However, they both had the same gaze, gazing lovingly at Kaoru.



Kaoru hugged Yasuko tightly.



” mother”



The first time I called her. As a mother.



Neko sensed it too.



—You’ve finally acknowledged me as your mother…



Neko gently patted Kaoru on the shoulder and murmured, “Thank you.”







???







On the way back to Tokyo, Yasuko was in a state of uncharacteristic excitement on the car ride to the station.



“…So, you see, mountain climbing is your hobby, right? That’s why you’ve been looking for a good property around here, and finally found one the other day. Let’s come over before New Year’s. I’d like to show it to you, Kaoruko. There are fireworks on New Year’s Eve at the nearby shrine. Winter fireworks are beautiful, too.”

“Oh, if it’s around here…why not come and stay at Fujimori’s house?”

“But… you see, my father has lived abroad for a long time, right? He’s completely used to beds and can’t sleep in a tatami room. I can’t ask you to put a bed in the tatami room… Also, just between you and me, my brother-in-law and my father don’t get along very well.”EuropaEuropeBrother-in-lawNii



Although Yasuko spoke in a hushed voice, she had a mischievous look in her eyes and seemed to be amused.



Kaoru laughed for the first time in a while.

I never thought the day would come when I’d be able to talk to my mother like this.



Suddenly, I looked out the window and saw the river I always saw below me.

As I was driving along the road beside the river, I caught a glimpse of a figure and my heart started to flutter for a moment.



” ? What happened, Kaoruko-san?”

“No… I just thought I saw someone similar…”



The person passed by in an instant and disappeared into the trees on the bank.



“Did you know anyone there?”

“No… I’m probably seeing it wrong.”



Kaoru sat back down and looked at the river again.



He has been on my mind for so long that I sometimes mistake a random figure I see for that person.



Sanemi had lost both his mother and his siblings.

It must be much harder for them than it is for me.



But still, I hope that he is at least alive.

I want to believe that we will meet someday, somewhere.







???







On the road across the river, a car, a rare sight around here, passed by, kicking up a cloud of dust.



Sanemi glanced at the car, then returned to watching the river flow.



“What, you’re watching too?”



A voice calls from behind .The best in the OrientToyichi



” What do you mean?”too

“I saw a young lady standing on a bridge looking at the river the other day. She said she loved watching the river flow.”

“…Hmm.”



As he spoke, Sanemi picked up a stone the size of a fist and suddenly hurled it towards the river.

There was a splash and the fish floated to the surface.



“I did it.”



They wade into the river and catch their prey.



Touyouichi gasped.

At this distance, with that power, and aimed at a fish that only jumped onto the surface of the river for an instant…?



His dynamic visual acuity is also outstanding.

It seems that the bulging eyes are not just for show.



“Hey, old man. This is big.”



He proudly shows off the fish he caught.



Toyoichi didn’t reply, but looked at Sanemi intently.



“What is it?”

“You… do you want to try the normal breathing technique…?”



Muttering to himself, Toyoichi headed back home.















Chapter 4: Devastation (1)

Coming before the grave for the first time in a long time, Sanemi frowned at the flowers and sweets that had been offered there.



The only family members left who visit the grave now are probably myself and my younger brother.

The younger brother is in the care of a distant relative. It’s not even the equinox, so there’s no way he’ll come.



And if you look closely, it seems to have been cleaned nicely.

The grass around the grave has been pulled out and there is no moss growing on the tombstone.



As I was standing there, I heard a voice call out from behind me.



“You… you’re still alive?”



I turned around and saw that it was the priest of this temple.

Although he is a monk, he drinks alcohol and buys women, making him an incredibly lazy monk, but he has a strong sense of honor and humanity.



Even now, as soon as she sees Sanemi’s face, she starts crying.



“Ohhh…”



Sanemi felt a little embarrassed.

I have been under the care of this monk since I was a child.



“Where have you been? Everyone was worried about you.”

“… Ugh. It’s okay, you can at least take care of yourself.”

“He’s always talking nonsense… He’s just like his dad in that way.”



When he is asked about his father, he falls silent.

The monk laughed, hahaha.



“Same old as always. Oh, thank goodness. So, where are you now?”

“…Nowhere.”

“Eh? Didn’t you just come back?”

“No. I just stopped by. I had something to do.”

“Well then, are you going somewhere again?”

“Ah.”



The monk scratched his head, where his hair had grown long, and took a quick look at Sanemi’s appearance.



He was wearing a brand new black stand-up collared suit with gaiters that looked like they had a belt around them.Cut-out HakamaTatsukakekama

A white haori is worn over it.



The priest frowned at the strange appearance.



I don t know what you re doing, but look, you know, the mansion where Oshizu-san used to work, right? Viscount Morinobe was looking out for you. He said he knew it must have been hard for you two after you d lost both your parents, so he d been searching for you quite a bit.

“…”



The name Morinobe sounds nostalgic to me.

The Viscount, as my mother often told me, seemed like a very good man, so perhaps he was trying to help Sanemi and the others after the loss of Shizu.

Of course, it was unlikely that Sanemi would take the hand that was offered to him.



“These flowers are also offered by the young lady of Morinobe who comes every month.”



My chest thumps loudly.



“Every time, they pull out the grass around the grave and clean it up nicely.”



As he listened to what the priest said, Sanemi placed the flowers on the grave, put his hands together and closed his eyes.



“Hey, don’t tell anyone I’m here.”

“Huh? Why?”

“Just say it. I don’t know if I’ll be able to come again.”

“…What are you doing?”



The priest asked, but without replying, Sanemi just stood up and left the temple.









???







After that, when the priest saw Kaoru visiting as usual on the monthly anniversary of Sumi and the others’ deaths, he couldn’t help but stop in his tracks.



“Oh, hello, priest. What a lovely day it is.”

“Ah, yeah… I see.”



That day, as usual, Kaoru was wearing a sash and wiping the grave clean with a white rag.

A sullen-faced old woman stands next to him, carrying a bouquet of rare flowers and some sweets.



The monk, who usually just says hello and leaves, kept staring at him, so Kaoru asked, “What is the matter?”



The monk thought about it for a moment.



The priest knew that at one time Kaoru had frequented the Shinazugawa household and was close to the children.

He always asks about the safety of the missing brothers of the Shinazugawa family.



I’m sure the young lady will be happy if I tell her that Sanemi came to visit the grave the other day.



However, Shima had disappeared somewhere again.

In the end, his whereabouts remain unknown.



Sanemi has told him to keep it a secret, and even if he were to tell her now, it would only give her a false sense of joy…



“…No, I’m grateful that you always keep the grave clean.”

The priest clasped his hands together while holding his rosary, bowed slightly, said this, and then quickly left the place.







???







” Mr., you’ve come to the right place!”KaorukoYukiko



When Kaoru came for piano practice, Chikako shouted in an unusually excited tone.



“Come over here.”



Instead of the usual practice room, he took Kaoru’s hand and led her to a room at the back of the first floor facing the garden.



When I opened the door, the first thing that caught my eye was a white grand piano.



Upon closer inspection, the side panels are decorated with gold inlay, the legs are intricately carved with graceful curves, and the roof is also decorated with gold inlay and arabesque designs.



“Isn’t it amazing?!”



Before Kaoru could comment, Chikako let out a cheer.



“Yes, it’s a very beautiful piano…”

“It’s not just beautiful. Look at it.”



Chikako opens the cover of the keyboard to show us.



It’s not obvious at first glance.

However, perhaps because I play the piano on a daily basis, I immediately noticed something was off.



“Does this… mean there are a lot of keys?”



Chikako smiled brightly.



“Yes! It has 102 keys!”

“That’s… amazing.”



It’s certainly impressive, but it makes me wonder if there are any piano pieces that use that range in the first place.

But that didn’t seem to be much of a problem for Chikako.



“There are no songs that actually use this sound. But the presence of this sound deepens the resonance and produces a better sound. Also, I have someone write the songs for me. He is a graduate of the Tokyo Music School at the top of his class…”keykey



Chikako had been chatting in a good mood, but when Kaoru tried to touch the keys, she slammed the lid shut.



He managed to avoid it at the last moment, but when he looked over at Chikako in surprise, she had a frozen smile on her face.



“That’s no good, Kaoruko-san.”



He growled in an unusually low voice.

Kaoru hastily bowed his head.



“S-sorry! I was being selfish.”



Chikako laughed and returned to her usual gentle expression.



“Well, I guess that can’t be helped. I’m sure everyone wants to try touching it. And if you can play it, you’ll want to hear the sound. Well then, I’ll play it for you. Since we’ve come all this way…”



Saying this, Chikako sat down in a white chair, also with an elaborate design, and quietly placed her fingers on the keys.



Chikako is usually calm, with a gentle demeanor befitting a true lady, but when she is playing the piano seriously, her eyes narrow and she becomes enveloped in a tense atmosphere.



The piece, Beethoven’s Piano Sonata No. 8 “Path tique,” begins with low, layered chords.



The first movement that Chikako is playing now is heavy and, as its title suggests, is full of sadness and a solemn melody.



Kaoru wasn’t sure whether the effect of the 102 keys, as Chikako had said, was to make the bass resonate and give the sound more depth.

But either way, it s definitely a masterpiece.



The sound you hear is mellow and has a leisurely spread.

The keystrokes respond well, and the reverberation is transmitted smoothly without any distortion.



Following the first movement is the second movement, a piece that Kaoru likes.

After hearing this song, Kaoru decided to learn the piano.



He had hoped to play it someday, and although he put it on hold for a time, he started practicing again after returning to Tokyo, and was finally given permission to finish at the last rehearsal.



But I just learned how to play.

I still have a long way to go before I can play as captivatingly as Chikako.



I have no intention of becoming a pianist, but I would like to perform in a way that will move others in the same way that I was moved when I heard Chikako’s playing.



When Chikako plays, the music appears to sparkle and dance in time with the movement of her fingers.

It’s as if they are truly enjoying, playing, and immersing themselves in the world of sound .slight sleepSlumber



After Chikako had finished playing all the way through to the third movement, she soaked in the afterglow for a while before turning back to Kaoru.



“That’s right, Kaoruko-san. If it’s alright with you, we’d love to have your wedding reception here.”



Kaoru was stunned by the sudden and unexpected remark.



“I heard that Lord Akenobu of the Yatsuo family didn’t refuse. Viscount Yatsuo didn’t seem too pleased, though. Well, in any case, you will probably get married in three or four years, and the wedding reception at Morinobe House will be small, right? This house can even accommodate guests of the Imperial Family. That’s right. If you can memorize most of Chopin’s etudes by then, I’d be happy to let you play on this piano.”



Kaoru remained stiff and could only give an awkward smile.



I was sure that I would be turned down after such rudeness.

Since returning, neither my father nor my mother have spoken of arranged marriages at all.







???







On the way home, as I was being rocked back and forth in the rickshaw, I felt depressed for the first time in a long time.



I didn’t really understand why I felt this way.

If you think about it normally, it’s a wonderful thing.

It’s a relief, and I should be happy about it.



Kaoru doesn’t remember much about the person sitting in front of her at the matchmaking meeting.

But I didn’t want to.

It’s not that I dislike him.

The thought of one day getting married and belonging to someone else made me feel extremely depressed.



However, he knows that he must take over the Morinobe family business.



I have no one to talk to.



If Shizu, or Sanemi, had been there, they could have talked and distracted him.

As the scenery passed by, I could see the sweet red bean soup stall where I had eaten sweet red bean soup with Saniya some time ago.



—I’ve never eaten food that hot before…



It reminds me.

A place that no longer exists.



Before I knew it, my tears were flying away in the wind.

Although I was aware that I was crying, I didn’t know the real reason for my tears.
















Chapter 4: Devastation (2)

When the second semester ended and winter break began, Kaoru headed back to Shinshu.



YasukoYasukoThey were planning to spend the New Year at the villa that Viscount Morinobe had purchased for his hobby of mountain climbing.



There are about six villas lined up along the shore of the small lake, but most of them are here to escape the summer heat; only the Morinobe family comes here in the winter.

However, the Fujimori family mansion, where Kaoru had been taken care of during the summer, was only about an hour’s walk away, so she was able to meet up and hang out with Kazue frequently.



With Kazue’s help, Kaoru also experienced skiing for the first time.

In the summer, we were depressed and didn’t play outside much, but in the winter, we had snowball fights and raced with the village children who were gathered in Kazue .sledSled



After studying and practicing the piano in the morning and eating lunch, I was free to play as much as I wanted.

It was also fortunate that Hisa, who was in charge of watching over them, was away on holiday due to her daughter’s birth.



?



It was Christmas that day.



“That’s nice. But my dad doesn’t know anything about Western festivals! He doesn’t have anything. He does give us Christmas presents though. They’re just books. They’re nothing interesting.”



When Kazue heard from Kaoru that they were going to have a small Christmas party just for the family, she sulked and said,



“So, will you be coming too, Kasue? It’s just for family, nothing too grand.”

“Go! Go, go!”



We had that conversation two days ago.

It was already dark by the time Kazue and I headed to the lakeside mansion in Morinobe.



She was actually supposed to leave earlier, but that day was Kazue’s koto practice day, and apparently she was severely scolded for skipping and made to stay after to practice.



“Oh man, that old lady teacher is so strict.”



Kazue looked fed up and got into the sled.



“Thank you for your hard work.”



Kaoru joins in, giggling.



As the carriage started to move, the wind got stronger and the cold began to bite.

Kaoru pulled a shawl over her head.



Although it was called a carriage, it had no canopy and was more of a simple wagon made for carrying farm equipment, so Kazue and I were sitting hunched up in the bed, feeling cold.



“I hope my uncle doesn’t get angry with me for coming so late…”



Kazue was also wearing a woolen scarf that she had knitted herself, wrapped around her nose.



“Don’t worry. It seems like your father is dying to show Kasue the tree.”

“tree?”

“It’s a Christmas tree. We all got together and decorated it yesterday.”

“Wow! I’m looking forward to it.”



Once you leave the village and come out onto a single road, an open view greets you with a star-studded sky stretching out as far as the eye can see.



“beautiful”



Kaoru gazed at the starry sky that stretched in all directions, exhaling white smoke.



“That’s right. There are no clouds today and the stars are beautiful.”



Kazue is used to seeing this, but she was happy to see that Kaoru seemed pleased.

It seems that in Tokyo the sky is getting dirtier every year due to smoke from trains and factories.



As we walked along the path leading to the lakeside, we entered the forest and the starry sky was only visible above the tall trees.



“…”



The dead silence in the air made Kaoru suddenly feel uncomfortable.



I feel a chill run down my spine.



“Whoa!”



The servant riding his horse cried out in surprise and suddenly stopped.



“Kyaa!”

“Ouch!”



He bumped his forehead into Kasue and collapsed in the truck.



“What on earth… Kankichi.”



Kasue exclaimed in dissatisfaction.

The servant, called Kankichi, got off the carriage.



“Wow, wow… this.”



A voice croaks with fear.



Kaoru looked ahead.

I can see the snow dyed red.



Sensing that something was wrong, he jumped off the wagon.



As he approaches where Kankichi is standing, he sees a person lying on the ground.



“…”



My feet move on their own, as if I’d forgotten how to stop.

He approached the fallen person and took a closer look, realizing it was Tatsuzo, a servant at the Morinobe household.



“Tatsuzo-san!”



When Kaoru knelt down and touched his body, Tatsuzo groaned, “Uuh…”



“Tatsuzo! What happened? Why?!”



When they shook his large body, Tatsuzo’s right arm came off with a thud.



“Huh…!!”



A scream got stuck in my throat.



A tremendous amount of blood flowed from Tatsuzo’s head, spreading across the white snow.

There were deep claw marks on his back, as if he had been attacked by a bear.



“It’s a demon…”



Kazue muttered behind me.

Kankichi came to his senses and hurriedly pushed Kasue and Kaoru towards the carriage.



“Come on in! Now!”



Kasue also seemed to come to her senses. ” Chan! Over here!” she said, grabbing Kaoru’s arm and forcing him onto the back of the truck.KaorukoYukiko



“Wait, wait! Tatsuzo… he’s going to die!”

“No! Not now! You must not go! Kankichi, hurry to the teacher!”



Kankichi jumped onto the driver’s seat, whipped his horse, spun it 180 degrees, and set off back the way he came.



“Kazue-san! Why? Are you just going to leave him alone? Tatsuzo-san is injured!!”

“It’s no use, Kaoruko-chan. That was the work of a demon. We can’t do it!!”



Kaoru had no idea what on earth Kazue was talking about.

However, I can’t ignore what Kasue says, her expression more serious than usual.



Kaoru looked back.



If Tatsuzo, covered in blood, was left like this, he would have no choice but to die.

And it’s not just Tatsuzo. His father and mother are in the mansion at the end of that road!



Kaoru gritted her molars and looked down.

The moment Kazue seemed to have given up and relaxed her muscles, Kaoru jumped off the wagon.



He tumbled into the snow, but quickly got up and ran off.

Towards the lakeside mansion.



“Kaoruko-chan!? That’s not okay!! Kankichi, stop! Kaoruko-chan has gotten off! Stop, Kankichi!!”



Kasue yelled, but Kankichi, who was engrossed in riding his horse, didn’t hear her.



After watching the carriage depart, Kaoru began galloping along the lakeside road again.







???







As I walked along the carriage wheels, I saw Tatsuzo lying face down on the ground.



I move closer and gently touch her body.

As I slowly rolled my body over onto my back, my forehead was split open and my brain was revealed to have been torn off and spilling out.



“…”



The scene was so horrible I couldn’t even speak.

The matter was now over.



–It’s a demon. That was the work of a demon!



Kasue’s words echoed in his mind. It didn’t seem real at all.



Demons? Come to think of it, you said something like that before.

I can’t even remember it anymore.



He slowly walks towards the mansion.

Tatsuzo’s blood was scattered here and there on the snow.



Along the way, I found a hatchet for chopping firewood, with dark red blood on it.

Kaoru picked up the hatchet with trembling hands and started walking again.



Something tells me not to go.



It was a very quiet forest.

My heart was beating fast, screaming at me to stop, to stop.



Ignoring the warning, with each step I took, sweat ran down my back.



Bang!!



A gunshot rang out, shattering the silence.



Could it be my father? I’m sure he was cleaning his hunting rifle last night.

Was he being attacked by a bear or something?



As my feet got bogged down in the snow, I felt a mixture of fear and the desire to go as quickly as possible.



Finally, I stood in front of the front door and gently pressed my ear against it.



There was a clang! and the sound of something falling.



Kaoru quietly opened the door.

It’s unlocked.



The entrance hall, where the lights are usually on, was pitch black.

There was no moonlight coming in, so Kaoru hid in the darkness for a while, waiting for his eyes to adjust.



The faint light of the snow outside the window made it hard to make out what was going on.



The fir tree that we had all decorated had fallen in the center of the hall.

The star ornament that had been attached to the top had fallen to the ground.



The window leading to the western garden was broken.

It’s been kicked quite a big way.

Maybe a bear or something came in through here?



A cold wind rustled the torn curtains, and the carpet was dirty with snow and mud, with black stains splattered everywhere.

The vase that had been placed on the chest under the stairs had shattered, and the flowers that my mother had arranged that morning were scattered across the floor.sasanqua flowerCamellia



A white hand can be seen from a shaded part of the stairs.



When he ran over, he found Toyo lying on the ground.



“Toyo-san!”



When Kaoru called out to her, Toyo groaned weakly.



“Toyo-san! Toyo-san! Stay strong. Please.”



I called into his ear and a husky voice came.



“M…Miss…”



He grabbed Kaoru’s arm with the hand that had been covering one of his eyes.

The nails had dug deep into the area from the eye to the chin, causing the eyeball to fall out and blood to gush out.



“Run… away.”

“…What is…”



“Was there?” Kaoru wanted to ask, but Toyo didn’t reply.

If you look closely, you’ll see that there is nothing below the torso.

A huge amount of blood has accumulated like a puddle.



Suddenly, fear envelopes me.

Kaoru could no longer hold his breath.

The heavy breathing sounds like it’s not my own.



A bear couldn’t possibly do something like that.



–It’s the work of a demon!



Kazue’s words come back to me again.



There is a mysterious presence close by.

It’s intuitive.



A chill ran down my spine and my body stiffened.



Clenching his molars tightly, Kaoru stood up, gripped the hatchet tightly as if embracing it, and shook his head.



I still don’t know what’s going on.

Maybe that gunshot just now. My father might have shot something and fended it off.



Just as I was thinking that, my father’s scream echoed throughout the room.



“Wooooooahhhh!!”



It’s from the second floor!



Kaoru climbs the stairs.



There was the lower half of a person on the landing.

The pattern on the kimono looks familiar. It’s probably Toyo’s.



Tears just start to flow.

Kaoru didn’t know whether it was sadness over losing Toyo and Tatsuzo, or growing fear.



The lights in the second floor hallway were on, flickering occasionally.



The window broke and a snowy wind blew in.



With tears frozen onto her cheeks, Kaoru walked forward, searching in the direction of the voice.



The door to the next room to Kaoru’s bedroom had been kicked open and the inside was a mess.

Even if a burglar had broken into my house, it probably wouldn’t be left in such a terrible state.

I looked around quickly, but there seemed to be no one there.



It was coming from my parents’ room in the back.

As you walk down the hallway, you hear a strange noise.



The sound was like something was rubbing against something.

Along the way, there was a licking sound.



At the same time as I heard the sound of something breaking, I heard my mother’s short scream.



Kaoru widened her eyes.



I’m sure that the voice I was hearing now was my mother crying out in pain.

Something about that voice had hurt my mother.



Instantly, anger erupted in Kaoru.



Without hesitation, I opened the door to my parents’ room and, in the dim orange light, I saw a human-like creature eating a snake.stomach tree Mo of ” N To mosquito



I thought something was wrong, because it wasn’t actually food.

It was a bloody rod with what appeared to be five fingers attached to one end.



To Kaoru, it looked like a human arm.



The creature continued eating with complete concentration, apparently unaware that Kaoru had opened the door.



After finishing the arm, he bites into the neck, scraping the meat off the bone with a grating sound.



It was my father.

It was my father’s head.



At his feet was his mother, lying with her eyes wide open.

Her torso was facing away from me, but her neck was facing me. Seeing this, I realized that my mother had already passed away.



My whole body felt cold, like my blood had frozen.

I can’t make a sound, I can’t even breathe.



What on earth is this?



My heart doesn’t connect with the scene before my eyes.

My mind stops and my body stops moving.



“…Hmm??”



Perhaps sensing the wind, he stopped eating and turned to Kaoru.



It has three blood-melting eyes, a horn growing out of its forehead, and skin with green veins protruding from it.

His grin stretched all the way to his ears, and blood dripped from his canine teeth, extended like a wolf’s.



“Oh my… this looks delicious.”



In my distant consciousness, I finally understood what Kazue meant by “demon.”



Certainly, this guy is a demon.

None other than a demon.



The demon threw his father’s head away and in an instant stood in front of Kaoru.



“Ke ke ke ke”



Laughing in an eerie voice, he grabbed Kaoru’s head, who was stiff and unable to move, and lifted it up.

His feet were dangling in the air and his skull was creaking loudly.



“As I thought, your daughter’s food is so tender and delicious.”



The demon laughs, its red tongue wriggling.



—–red .



His consciousness faded and his vision turned red.



Tatsuzo’s blood spread across the snow.

Toyo’s eyeball fell from his face.

My father’s brain, exposed after his head had been eaten.

A trickle of blood trickled from the corner of my mother’s mouth.



red.

red.

red.

red.



There is a sound in my ears: ‘zzz, zzz, zzz’.



And then, the view suddenly unfolded before my eyes…



Red…scarlet…sky.



Red…eyes…?





—–die





The moment she realized she was about to die, Kaoru swung the hatchet she was holding at the demon.



“Ugh!”



The demon was taken by surprise and let go of Kaoru’s hand.

As he fell, the demon’s claws tore through Kaoru’s scalp and blood gushed out.



“That’s damn it!!!”



The demon became enraged and carelessly pulled out the hatchet that was stuck in his neck and threw it away.



Even though his neck is about to be torn off, he continues talking as if nothing happened.

Witnessing this embodiment of something inhuman, Kaoru was unable to move a single step.



?Don t do that stupid thing! I ll tear off your arms and legs and then kill you!!?



As the demon spoke, he put his head back, and the wound slowly disappeared, and it was restored to its original state, with no trace of it having been cut.



There was a loud ringing in my ears.

Cold sweat was pouring out of every pore in my skin, and a nightmare I didn’t want to believe was unfolding before my eyes.



A strange monster. A demon.



Kaoru was finally beginning to feel fear in that presence.

















Chapter 4: Destruction (3)

“Teacher! Teacher, teacher, teacher!!”



As soon as Kazue rushed in with a pale face, I realized that there was no time to waste in the situation.The best in the OrientToyichi



“…A demon?”



I asked quietly, and Kazue nodded.



“This is Morinobe-sama’s mansion. A servant has been killed.”



Kankichi, the Fujimori family’s servant, came in from behind and spoke in a trembling voice.



“Understood”



He immediately returned to his room, picked up the sword that was casually leaning against the wall, and told his disciples.



“Listen, you guys. If I don’t return within a moment, contact me and have the rest of the team sent over.”

“Are you a demon?”

“We’re going too!”



The disciples were furious, but Toyoichi shouted them down.



“Are you stupid? You guys will only be a drag if you come!”



The disciples turned pale at the roar of the Oriental leader, who was usually a rare angry man.



Toyoichi turned on his heel, ran outside, and got into the wagon Kazue had arrived in.

Just as Kankichi, who had already been waiting, was about to whip his horse, Kasue came running.



“hang on!”

“Kazue, you go back to Fujimori’s house. We may need to carry an injured person. Be prepared.”



Toyoichi shouted, and Kazue shook her head.



“I’ll go too!”

“fool!”

” Chan! Kaoruko-chan has gone back!!”KaorukoYukiko

“what ?”

“I was trying to run away with you! But I came back on my own. I’m trying to save Mommy and Daddy!”



The image of Kaoru looking helpless that summer day came to Touyouichi’s mind.



“That’s stupid…I won’t stand a chance…”



He muttered, telling Kankichi to come out.



“Teacher!”



Kasue yelled.



“Save Kaoruko-chan! Save Kaoruko-chan Please, I beg of you, sensei!!”



Watching Kazue huddled in the snow and praying desperately, Toyoichi looked up to the sky.



A moment ago, I could see a glittering starry sky, but suddenly the wind started to pick up and indigo-grey clouds spread all over.



Tonight is a new moon.

It would be a good night for demons to be lurking.



Toyoichi took a deep breath.



Although he has been retired for several decades, he has been exterminating demons when they appear in the neighborhood.

That is, if the demon is something that can be defeated by the best in the East. If not, then there’s no choice but to leave it to the active members.

By that time, the best in the Orient will probably no longer be here.



Kankichi arrived at the location of Tatsuzo’s body and stopped the carriage.

Touyouichi nodded and got off the carriage.



“That’s enough. You go outside the forest. If anyone comes, don’t let them in.”

“yes”



Kankichi nodded, then turned the carriage around again and headed back.



Toyoichi saw the body.

He’s been hit in the head.



Maybe he ran out of strength after running this far. He hasn’t been eaten yet. That means the demon is still in the mansion.

There were dots of red blood and footprints leading to the mansion.

It was probably Kaoruko’s.



The door to the mansion was open.

As soon as I went inside, the smell of blood hit my nose.

There’s also the distinctive demonic smell of rotting corpses.



There was a loud thud from the second floor.

I immediately climbed the stairs and stepped into the second floor hallway, at the same time a muffled voice echoed.



“What the hell! What a pathetic act! I’ll tear off your arms and legs and then kill you!”



Touyouichi took a breath.

If you drive normally you won’t make it in time.

Even though I’ve gotten used to it, a prosthetic leg is still a prosthetic leg.



Breath of Wind, First Form: Dust Devil – Cutting



A spiral wind of incredible power rushes towards the demon.

At the same time, Touyouichi’s slash sliced ??off the demon’s arm.



“Gaaaaaahh!!”



The demon screams in pain.

It was nothing compared to the hatchet that had been stuck in his neck earlier.



“Looks like you made it in time, my lady.”



Toyoichi stood in front of Kaoru, who was slumped on the floor, and faced the demon.



“You… are you a demon hunter?!”



Touyouichi coldly watched as the demon became enraged.



“A long time ago. I’m retired now, but it seems like I’m still good enough for someone like you.”



When he spoke in his usual nonchalant manner, the demon, realising he had been made fun of, gritted his teeth.



?Don t mess with me you senile old man!?

“Don’t think that all old men are senile.”



He said leisurely, but as he readied his sword, the demon flinched for a moment at his flawless appearance and sharp gaze.



Breath of the Wind, Second Form: Tsume Tsume and Kato



There was no avoiding it.

The instant that the sound of the wind howling was heard, the demon’s body was torn apart by the force of the wind alone from the slash.



He probably never even thought that a human being, especially a disabled old man, would kill him.



The demon was confused by the fact that the head, which had fallen off with a thud, never tried to regenerate and that he was unable to move his fallen body.



“Ugh… why, why…”



As he spoke, the body in front of his gaze began to fall apart.



“Uh… ahhh.”



Fear attacks the demon.



The old demon hunter looked on with a blank expression.

The cruel face of the old man, who had been punishing demons for a long time, was burned into my memory.



Suddenly, the girl who had been sitting beside him in a daze rose to her feet.

His wide, unblinking eyes stared at the thing disappearing into dust.demonmyself



“…Am I going to die?”



He asked the old demon hunter.



“Ah.”



As soon as the old man nodded, the girl snatched his sword.



The sword pierces his head again.

Pull it out and pull it out again.



Again and again, it stabs me.



“I won’t let you die so easily…after you killed my father…my mother. You bastard, you bastard…you bastard!!!”



Chanting like a curse, the girl plunged the sword into her head.



The demon sneered as it disappeared.



What a foolish girl.

It doesn’t hurt at all anymore.

Doing that won’t bring your father or mother back.

You are alone. You are…







???







Even after the demon’s head had vanished into ashes, Kaoru continued to swing his sword down.

Once the head was gone, it turned to the remaining torso.



But it soon turns to dust and disappears.



Toyoichi watched for a while with his arms crossed, then there was a dry clang on the floor and he took the sword from Kaoru’s hand.



“Not anymore.”

” “



Kaoru was breathing heavily and, with her eyes wide open, clutched at the air with trembling hands.



“Why ?”



“If you cut off the head of a demon, it will disappear.”



Toyoichi answered calmly, but he knew that it wasn’t the answer Kaoru wanted.



Kaoru looked intently into Toyoichi’s eyes.stiffnessStill

She wasn’t crying, but tears were welling up in her eyes.



He was still trembling in fear at his own anger, something that even he had never imagined.

His back teeth were clicking loudly.



Kaoru sat down on the floor and stared at the hatchet that had fallen.



“I… I just… cut off the head of that demon…”

“As long as you don’t cut his head with a Nichirin sword, he will regenerate.”

“…Nichirinto?”

“It is the sword of the demon hunter. It is the only way to defeat demons.”

” demon”



With a small grumble, he stood up and walked over to his mother, who was lying on the sofa.



“…Are you saying they were killed by something that will turn to dust and disappear once they die? My mother, my father…”



There was no emotion in the flat voice.

Toyoichi gazed upon Kaoru silently.



Kaoru’s back no longer looks as helpless as it once did.

What is surprising is that they have the mental strength to face up to this cruel situation rather than turning a blind eye to it.



He had seen many people whose families had been killed by demons and whose lives had been saved.

Someone who is grateful their life has been saved.

Some people are stunned by the sense of loss at having lost a family member, while others cry out in pain.



Kaoru was just quiet.



He slowly bent down and lowered my mother’s eyes, which had been wide open.

I took my father’s head, with half of its brain missing, and placed it next to my mother.



I just sat down there.



Toyoichi called out to the crow that had landed on his shoulder, asking for Kakure.

From here onwards, it is no longer the best territory in the Orient.



“Miss, let’s go to Fujimori’s house for now.”



When he tapped her on the shoulder, Kaoru shook her head.



“You’re injured too. If you stay here you’ll freeze to death. I’ll take good care of you and your mother.”

“…It’s not just my mother and father. Tatsuzo-san and Toyo-san too…”

“Yeah. I’ll take care of everyone. Anyway, come. Kasue is worried about you too.”



Perhaps because he had mentioned Kazue’s name, Kaoru slowly rose to his feet and obediently began to walk along with Toyoichi.



After he dropped her off at the Fujimori house, Kaoru’s face was completely expressionless, and Toyoichi had no idea what had happened to her until they met again.
















Chapter 4: Devastation (4)

Two months had passed since the deaths of Viscount Morinobe and his wife.



Kaoru spent the whole of January at the Fujimori residence after the New Year.

We finally returned to Tokyo in February and after the funerals of our parents, relatives whom we had never met before began flocking to the mansion one after another.



He goes without permission and rummages through documents in my father’s study and takes my mother’s expensive looking kimonos.

When there was finally nothing left to take, they pushed each other over what to do with Kaoru, who was left behind.



–What are you going to do, that girl?



–Even though she is called a young lady, I hear she was originally a maid who worked as a babysitter.



–The Viscount was also left with something troublesome…



–I don’t know if it’s charity or welfare, but by doing pointless things for the lowly, they’ve eaten up the assets that were there until the previous generation had almost nothing left.



— Just give him about 3,000 yen and send him back to his original place of employment.



Apparently, when — and the others died, they were at the house of her relatives. I think it would be best to have them take care of them.YoshikiCareYasukoYasuko



–Why not ask the Viscount? There was already an arranged marriage proposal in the first place.YatsuoYatsuo



–There’s no way Viscount Yatsuo would forgive that.



–But I hear that you asked the Viscount to take in the girl.Clear declarationAkinobu



–Hahaha! That’s just right. As the saying goes, every worm has its own taste… How dare you even think of marrying such a stingy girl.



–That’s impossible. The Yatsuo family is trying desperately to put an end to the rumor, and they’re trying to arrange a marriage for Akinobu with the daughter of a nouveau riche named Komi…



–Anywhere is fine. We won’t take care of you.



–We wouldn’t mind doing something like that either.



–She wasn’t even Yoshiki ‘s daughter. She must have run away with a traveling entertainer…TableSuguru



–That younger brother is the real problem. He got carried away because everyone praised him as the flower of high society. And on top of that, he got carried away with the idea of ??free love and all that…Westernthere



–The previous head had disowned Taku, so it was strange that his daughter would return to Morinobe.



–That’s right! I was really surprised. Look, it was Marquis Chikako. You were teaching that girl how to play the piano.ClarityAkemi



–That person is also quite otherworldly…



–Well… I was a little scared. I think Lady Chikako still hasn’t forgiven her in her heart. She’s taking revenge on that girl…



— Stop it. Ten years have passed since you became the Marquise. Your engagement to Taku is a long time ago.



–But even so, Lady Chikako must have felt quite resentful that you abandoned her and ran off with that girl’s mother.



——How dare he send such a girl to piano lessons so leisurely? He is a Viscount after all. How shameless of him…



—Both Lord Yoshiki and his wife were such kind people…



–It’s fine to talk about charity and act like a philanthropist, but I didn’t leave my daughter any significant assets, so no one will take her in.



—-in the first place



People who call themselves “relatives” come every day and make harsh remarks about the deceased.

Kaoru no longer had any intention of listening properly.



In short, they want to throw Kaoru out.

On top of that, they want to make the little bit of property that remains in Morinobe their own.



Do whatever you want.

I wanted to dismiss it like that, but when I returned to my home in Tokyo, a wave of sentimentality came over me and it was difficult to let go.



The study was permeated with the smell of cigarettes that my father smoked every night.

The wisteria-colored tsumugi kimono that my mother usually wore.

The kitchen where we made New Year’s food together with Toyo and the others.

The garden that Tatsuzo always took great care to keep neat.



Now it was just him and Hisa.

All of the servants he had taken to Shinshu were killed, and those who remained in his Tokyo mansion were given what little property remained and given leave of absence.

Silence only comes at night when the relatives are gone.



“My lady, I will rest then.”

“…Yes, good night.”

“Are you still awake?”

“…I’m reading a book that Father recommended to me. I don’t know how much longer I can read it.”

“My lady…”

“Don’t worry about it, baba.”



Hisa bowed and led him to his room.



Kaoru read a book in his father’s study for a while, then began to doze off.slight sleepSlumber





???





I dream again.



It’s a Shinshu mansion.

A pitch black entrance hall.



Beyond the fallen Christmas tree, at the bottom of the stairs, Toyo is standing with the lower half of her body missing.



“Lady, run away.”



His right eye had fallen out and half of his face was exposed and bloody.

When she stepped back, she noticed Tatsuzo was standing behind her, looking down at her.



“Young lady, you cannot. You must not go.”



The brains were dripping out of his head, which had been split open.



“My husband asked me to.”



“Lady, run away.”

“You must not go.”



He grabs my arm.

Before I could shout “Let go!” there was a sudden flash of light.



The next moment, I was in the second floor hallway.



My father walks out of my parents’ room with his head half eaten.



” …I told you not to come…”KaorukoYukiko



My mother turns her head back and approaches me.



“I told you over and over again not to come.”



Was the warning that echoed within Kaoru before he left for the mansion a silent cry from his parents?



A hand reached out from the back and the demon grabbed Kaoru’s head.



“She looks like a good girl…”



As soon as he said this, his head was torn off.



Just like my mother, I can see my own back at an impossible angle.



My parents, who should have been in the hallway, were nowhere to be seen.



The hair is peeled off along with the scalp.

The creaking sound of something entering your skull .A holecrack

The sound of munching on brains .Eatteeth



strange.

Why am I aware of this when I should be being killed?



strange.

strange.



Even though he’s dead…





???





When I slightly open my eyes, I see the dim light of the candlestick.



I take a deep breath and slowly sit up on the couch.

I looked around and saw that the fire in the fireplace was already out.



My nightgown was soaked with sweat.

My body is stiff and creaking.



“…”



Kaoru took a deep breath as she hugged herself.

I’m so… tired.



It was a dream I had frequently had since returning from my mansion in Shinshu.



Even though I was sure I was saved at that time , I always end up dead in my dreams.The best in the OrientToyichi

Even though he was supposed to be dead, he could clearly see the demon eating him.



Or perhaps my father was in a similar state too?

When I think about it, I still shudder.

It was anger, rather than fear, that made my whole body heat up.



At that moment, I couldn’t just stand by and watch the demon disappear, unable to do anything.

Tatsuzo, Toyo, his father and his mother all died in agony.



And yet the murderer never apologizes for his crime, leaves no evidence behind, and simply disappears.



I couldn’t forgive it.



I want him to experience his father’s fear and his mother’s pain.

He cursed her to die in pain.



In the end, the demon just turned to dust and disappeared.

All that remained was my own powerlessness.



“…”



Once again, he sighed and stood up, then returned to his room.



I was thinking of changing my sweat-soaked pajamas, when suddenly my eye fell on a cape hanging on the dresser.



I bought it at Mitsukoshi in Nihonbashi, which I went to with Yasuko before heading to Shinshu.



“It’s early, but it’s a Christmas present.”



Saying that, Yasuko bought her the velvet cape in the color Kaoru had been looking at.grape teaEbicha



“That’s fine.”

“Isn’t it fine? It suits you. It’s still a little long, but you’ll grow from now on…”



When Kaoru saw the happy look on Neko’s face, she felt bad about refusing outright.

And I’m sure the shiny velvet cape caught my eye.



Even though someone bought it for me, I felt it would be a shame to wear it, so I just kept it for display purposes.



After gazing at her for a while, Kaoru changed out of her nightgown and put on a white blouse and a black velvet skirt. Over that, she put on her cape for the first time.



I quietly walked down the stairs and went outside, letting out a sigh at the cold air.

It turns white and disappears.



I walk along a completely deserted road.

The sky was covered with clouds, obscuring the stars and the moon.



A cat crosses in front of me silently.

As I walked along the road lit by scattered gas lamps, I could hear the murmuring of a flowing river.



I used to watch the river flow here all the time.

I don’t know why.



I’d asked Sanemi, Touyouichi, and a few others, but the reason was always vague.

I can’t explain it clearly.



What kind of look would Sanemi have if he saw me out at this time, standing alone in a place like this?

When that thought occurred to me, I couldn’t help but chuckle.

I’m sure he’ll be very angry.

They will then immediately escort you to the Morinobe mansion.



Whenever I think of Sanemi’s face, the faces of Sumi and the others also come to mind.

The little children who always looked up to Kaoru like an older sister.

A nostalgic house that was always bright and lively.



Suddenly, I remembered Tatsuzo’s story.



–It was horrible. It looked as if he’d been eaten by a wild dog. The whole room was covered in blood and looked like a scene from hell.



My heart thumps.



That’s right. It was truly a scene from hell. The state of that mansion.

Could it be that it was a “demon” that attacked the Shinazugawa family?



—I saw it. It was a demon.



A beggar I met after going to see Shizu and her family’s abandoned house had said something similar.

I didn’t take it seriously at the time, but the truth is, the demon may have killed and eaten Shizu and the children…



My heart is beating faster and faster.

Just how many demons are there?



–Demons are everywhere, close to us.



Kazue’s words come back to me.



At the same time, the scream of a small child was heard nearby.



The image of Sumi and the others came to Kaoru’s mind reflexively, and she ran towards the source of the voice.



It came from a shack on the riverbank.



There are children running.

“Help me!” a young, high-pitched voice cried.



The child ran for his life, but tripped over a stone and fell.

A strange creature is chasing me from behind.



The appearance is slightly different, but there’s no mistake.

demon ,is.



“Damn it…!”



Kaoru picked up a stone and threw it at the demon.



Throw with all your might.

The demon’s feet stopped in their tracks as the stone hit them.



In the meantime, I picked up my child and ran.



“You idiot!!”



The demon roared and approached.



Just about there… just one more step to catch, when a shadow approached from the front with incredible speed and lightning-fast jumped over Kaoru.



“Giiiiyaaa!!!!”



It was the demon who let out a death scream.



As I collapsed with my child still in my arms and looked back, the demon disappeared one by one.



A boy stood in front of it, holding a sword.

A plain rust-red haori coat and a tortoiseshell patterned alternate coat flutter in the night breeze.



—Demon hunting…



It was the first time I saw the real thing.



How brilliantly it cut through that abominable existence.



The beautiful blue sword is placed in its sheath.

Although it’s different from the best in the Orient, that’s probably a Nichirin sword.

The only sword that can slay demons…



The demon hunter boy approached them and, perhaps sensing something odd about the child and Kaoru’s appearance in their shabby kimonos, frowned.



“…sisters?”



The child moved away from Kaoru and shook his head.



“I only came because I heard screams.”



When Kaoru said this, the boy looked puzzled.



“What are you doing at this time?”

” “



Kaoru wondered if he was going to get scolded after all.

It wasn’t Shimizu though.



“What’s wrong…?”



The one who called out was a bearded man.

The child hugged him and said, “Daddy.”



Apparently the child had gotten up to go outside to urinate and had encountered the ogre.

The father had just realized that his child was not with him and was searching for him.



Kaoru felt relieved.

I’m glad this child isn’t alone.



As I watched the father and son walking toward the shack, the boy suddenly said,



“Call Kakure. Have him take you home.”



It was a rude thing to say, but it didn’t leave a bad impression.



“No. I’ll go home by myself. I’m just around the corner.”

“This is not the time for a woman or child to walk alone.”

“But I walked all the way here. Thank you for helping me.”



As I bowed deeply and started walking, I heard a light sigh behind me.



The boy follows me even as I climb up the riverbank.



“Um, are you sure?”

“…On my way home.”



When you put it that way, I have no choice but to say something.

I had no choice but to call out to him as we walked.



“Um, are you the demon hunter?”

” Did you know?”



The boy seemed a little surprised.



“That sword… I heard it’s called a Nichirin sword.”

“Ah.”

“Can I have that sword?”



I thought it was abrupt, but I realized it after I said it.



That’s right. With this sword, I can kill demons.

You can also help people who have been attacked like earlier.

People like today’s children, or even our parents, will not be killed.innocentSon-in-law



It was said that demons do not die even if their heads are cut off .The best in the OrientToyichi

Only the Nichirin sword can kill demons.



The boy looked surprised when he heard that, but he put his hand on his sword and spoke quietly.



“No good. Only a demon-slaying swordsman can wield this.”

“…I heard that this sword is the only one that can kill demons.”

“That’s true. However, only those who have undergone extensive training in order to wield a sword are permitted to wield one. Just swinging a sword around doesn’t mean you can slay demons.”



I see, Kaoru realised.

The reason why Kazue called Toyoichi her teacher.



When I asked Toyoichi what kind of master he was, he said it was like a master of swordsmanship.

Then there was the extraordinary swordsmanship he displayed when he slew the demon that had killed his parents.



It seems that killing a demon requires a certain level of skill.

Are demons so rampant in this world that such techniques must be passed down?



“Are the demons still there?”

“There is.”

“Why? Why is there something like that…”

“Demons were originally human.”



The boy said as if it were a matter of course.

But Kaoru was adamant.



” Those who have been turned into demons by a certain someone. Those who kill and eat humans and acquire superhuman strength are demons.”Former Evil and N R demon



As he continued speaking monotonously, Kaoru trembled beside him.



“A human being…a demon…?”



He muttered in a daze.



That monster that killed my parents was originally…human?

Is there anything more stupid than that?



If people could become demons, they could be found anywhere.

Why turn people into demons?

Former Evil of demon What is that?



If they know of its existence, why do these demon hunters let it run wild?



” Where is that demon? Should I just kill it?”Former Evil of demon



Kaoru couldn’t help but express her irritation.

The demon hunter boy looked at Kaoru expressionlessly, then quickly looked away and started walking again.



“…Walk. Where is home?”



The voice was cold.

He doesn’t seem interested in saying anything more than that.



Kaoru bit her lip and walked ahead.



I knew I was being rude to them for helping me.

But I am frustrated by my own ignorance.

I’m frustrated that he doesn’t seem to be willing to tell me the answer.



When I got to the front of the house, opened the gate and looked back, the boy was gone.

















Chapter 5 Determination (1)

The day after meeting the demon-hunting boy, Kaoru told Nanny Hisa that she would prepare for her journey before her relatives arrived.



“I’m leaving home.”

“…My Lady!”

“I no longer have a place here. I must avenge my mothers.”

“Enemy? My lady, please refrain from doing anything dangerous. Neither my husband nor you would want that to happen!”YasukoYasuko



The murder at the mansion was officially declared to have been the work of a robber. The police never seem to have been involved, but that is how it was handled on the surface.

It seems as though some kind of deliberate force was at work.

Hisa only knew the surface information. He probably thought that Kaoru was going to confront a vicious robber.



Kaoru could not bring herself to tell Hisa about the gruesome final moments of her parents’ lives.

Hisa’s mother, Yasuko, had been taking care of her since she was a child, regardless of her father. It must have been a great loss for her to learn that the “young lady” she had loved like her own child had met such a tragic end.diaperMutsuki



Kaoru placed her hand on the shoulder of the old woman, who looked like she was about to cry.

“I know… This is selfish. I’m sorry to Father and Mother, but I can’t take over Morinobe. I’m sorry. Thank you for everything.”



Kaoru handed Hisa the ring that Yasuko had given her, told her she was leaving, and left the house with just a small suitcase.

The destination is already decided. I will meet him in Shinshu and become his disciple.Toyoichi ShinomiyaShinomiya Toyichi





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?




The river is collecting meltwater and is rising in volume.

The nightingales’ songs are getting better and better, and the winter-withered garden trees are beginning to sprout, so I feel like spring is near…and I was dozing off on a dozing day in early spring.



When Toyoichi saw Kaoru, who had suddenly arrived at his door in travel clothes, he had a bad feeling. And sure enough, when Kaoru bowed to Toyoichi and asked to become his disciple, he looked up to the sky and sighed deeply.

“No.”

With that, he had one of his disciples take Kaoru to Fujimori’s house.

However, the next morning, Kaoru was sitting at the gate in the same outfit.

“I’ll stay here until I’m allowed to begin.”

He stubbornly refuses to accept refusal to join.



“Teacher, what are we going to do?”

The disciple asked in a confused tone.

“I told the Fujimori family, but even when they came to pick her up, she refused. That young lady.”

Toyoichi scratched his head.

“That’s a problem… Well, I guess they’ll leave by the end of the night.”

Even though it’s starting to feel like spring, it’s still cold once the sun goes down. At night, it gets even colder, and it’s unbearable. I was optimistic, thinking that they would eventually give up and go home…



Kazue came to visit just before dusk.

“Oh, you. Welcome. Take that girl home with you.”

“Well, Sensei , she’s actually quite stubborn. My father ended up getting angry. But my mother told me to go and see how she was, so I did, but she said she really wanted to train under Sensei.”KaorukoYukiko

“I don’t mean that I want to, but there’s no way I could stand a girl like that. I already have three apprentices, and a family of men. No way.”

“I was told that there was a female trainer, but the teacher said, look, you defeated a demon the other day. She wants to learn that technique.”

“Women can’t do that.”

“Well, then say it.”

“I am telling you, but you will not listen.”

“I suppose so…”

Kazue sighs and looks thoughtful.

“I also didn’t think Kaoruko-chan would be that stubborn…”



Kaoru didn’t even eat the rice ball that Atsuko had given him, saying that he must be hungry.

“I’m cutting down the grain to make a wish.”

Kaoru smiled as she spoke, and she seemed more lively than she had been since the day she lost her parents.



Defeating demons. To do so, he learns the techniques to become a demon hunter from Touyouichi. That is the only thing that keeps Kaoru alive now.

Knowing this, Kazue cannot simply ignore Kaoru’s wish.

However, Touyouichi was also a tough opponent to persuade. Although he was always nonchalant and evasive, he would never hold anyone to anything when it came to important matters.



The two of them were racking their brains for a solution, but in the end, without an answer, Kazue went outside to find that Kaoru, who had been standing at the gate, was nowhere to be seen.

I thought he would give up and head to Fujimori’s house, but I was wrong.

He comes towards us carrying a cracked clay pot in his right hand and dragging a branch with his left hand.



“What is that?”

“I got a tree branch that was broken by the wind.”

Kaoru said, snapping off some twigs. “I was thinking of starting a bonfire.”

“A bonfire?”

“It’ll get cold at night. And I don’t think the teacher will approve it by the end of the day.”

“No, no, no, no. Let’s go home. I have some Nozawana rice, your favorite, Kaoruko.”

“Well, it looks delicious. But I promised the teacher I’d be here.”

“Well, it was more like a promise…”

Toyoichi says he wants to be taken in.

While Kazue was confused, Kaoru used a small knife to cut branches thick enough that they would not break by hand, and placed them in the clay pot.



“Hey, Kaoruko-chan.”

Kazue called out with a serious look on her face.

“The teacher is… strict, I guess.”

“I agree”

“Basically, he welcomes anyone who comes. However, I’ve never seen a woman take the class, and even with the men, most of them quit within three months. I don’t know what they do, though. That’s how strict it is. You can’t survive under Sensei if you’re not serious about it.”



“That’s why.”

As he snaps off the branches, Kaoru recalls that day.



That demon’s jumping ability. That agility. There’s no way that a normal human could deal with it. Unless they’d trained extremely hard, they’d be killed before they could even strike, even if they had a Nichirin sword.

That’s exactly what the demon-hunting boy I met in Tokyo said.



—Only those who have undergone extensive training to wield a sword are permitted to do so.



The more I think about it calmly, the more I realize how childish my words were. He was very patient with me.



I can’t let my subordinate demons defeat me until I defeat the demon that I was told about. If that’s all I can do, then there’s no point in me becoming a demon hunter. So I have to endure even harder training and become stronger than anyone else.



That technique was the best in the Orient. He’s already retired, and he uses a prosthetic leg, but he still moves like that. That speed. He’s not an ordinary person. For now, Kaoru aims to be like that.



As Kaoru broke off the branches in silence, his eyes were the same as they had been on the day he lost his parents. Eyes of vengeance, filled with a cold flame, staring at someone he can never forgive.



When Kaoru noticed Kazue looking confused, she smiled brightly.

“it’s okay”

Sensing Kaoru’s strong will in that smile, Kazue gave up and headed home.














Chapter 5 Determination (2)

It was the morning of the fourth day since Kaoru had started staying there.

The best in the OrientToyichiHe stood in front of Kaoru.



“You still don’t plan on going back to Fujimori’s house?”

“there is no”

“Do you have any relatives in Tokyo? You can’t be all alone in the world, being the daughter of a viscount.”

“…No one. No one.”

Kaoru answered briefly and stared at Touyouichi. After a while of glaring at each other, Touyouichi finally gave in. He sighed loudly and said, “Follow me,” and started walking.



? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


I was taken to a nearby mountain. It wasn’t very high, but the wind blowing down from the top of the mountain was strong and cold.

Toyoichi climbs the dark mountain path with ease, his prosthetic leg undeterred.

On the other hand, the young Kaoru, with all his limbs intact, gets out of breath just by chasing after him. What kind of skill does he have to do that?



After about a moment, they reached the ninth station, when Toyoichi spun around and pulled out a bluish-black stone from his pocket.

“If you continue climbing, you will reach the summit. There you will find a stone just like this one. Take it and return to my house.”

“picture?”

“Until dusk. If you can return by then, I will grant you admission. If not, you will have to give up with dignity.”

” got it”

With a nod, Kaoru ran up the muddy, snowy path.



We quickly reached the summit, where there was still a little snow left.

On top of a rock hidden by the accumulated snow, there was a stone of the same color as the one Toyoichi had shown.

When I picked it up, it was heavy. It was about the size of a fist, but it was so heavy it felt like it was filled with lead. If I put it in my sleeve, it might break and fall while I was going down the mountain.



He put the stone in his pocket and started to head back down the road, but then stopped.

Although I had climbed from one point, there were three paths.

I looked for footprints, but they were hard to see due to the mud, snow, and fallen leaves.



I was so focused on climbing that I didn’t look around me. Every path looked just like the one I came up on.

Feeling anxious, I took a deep breath.

I need to stay calm. Surely this is also part of my training.



I close my eyes and remember the path I climbed with Toyoichi.

Come to think of it, there was a place along the way where tall grass was growing everywhere. There were almost no trees, and the field was covered with grass up to Kaoru’s shoulders.

I remember emerging from the forest at that spot, leading up to what became the ridge of the mountain.

Considering the size of the mountain, it should definitely appear in that place unless it’s directly behind it.



Looking closely, I noticed that one of the three paths still had quite a bit of snow left. There were no footprints either. This must not be the right path.

Which of the remaining two routes…?



I can’t afford to hesitate too long. This mountain is probably a training mountain, and has been tampered with. It’s better to think of traps set up all over the place. I don’t have time to hesitate for long, as I expect to get caught and get stuck.



For the time being, I chose to go down with the sun at my back.

As I was climbing, I felt dazzled by the light shining directly in front of me, so I guessed that the opposite direction was probably the way I had come.



I kept going, almost falling in the mud. As expected, there were several traps set up along the way.

When you step on a trap hidden amongst fallen leaves, something falls from above or a log attacks you from the side.StonesStone Bullet

In no time, my kimono and face were covered in mud.



When I seemed to have gone about half way down, I came out into the field I had passed on my way there.

I felt relieved to see that I was on the right path, but because there were no trees to block the wind, the force of the wind blowing down from above was incredible. I felt like I would be blown over if I didn’t stand firm.

Even though I was feeling weak from hunger, I tried desperately to stay strong.



The weather was good, but the wind was cold.

On top of that, sometimes a strong gust of wind would blow down, and small pebbles would rise up from the ground and hit me on the cheek. It was quite painful. Also, the grass would flap around in the wind and sometimes get in my eyes, which was annoying.



I crouched down in the shade of a large rock to avoid the wind and rest for a while.

Apart from the apple that a neighbouring lady ate last night, I’ve only been drinking water. Now that I’m on the third day of cutting out all grains, I sometimes feel dizzy.



But how did Toyoichi find his way through this pesky grass?

On the way there I just followed behind so I didn’t pay it much attention.



There was no road resembling a road at all.



There were occasional rocks to use as landmarks, and as I pushed my way through the grass and forward, the village at the foot of the mountain suddenly appeared before my eyes.

My spine freezes as I notice the cliff below me. One more step would have meant a tumble.



I turned around and started walking through the grass again. For now, I could see the base of the mountain. All I had to do was head in that direction.

It’ll be soon.

The sun hasn’t even reached the zenith yet.



However, that prediction turns out to be completely wrong.

I thought I would soon be able to go down into the fields, but they never seemed to end. No matter how far I walked, I could not find the mountain path leading to the base.

Was this field really this big?

Looking up, I saw white clouds moving leisurely across the blue sky.



strange .



Kaoru looked around. The land was undulating, with rocks and a field of dead grass dotted with low shrubs.

Leaning against a rock, I suddenly realize something.

This rock. Isn’t this the rock where I rested earlier? I walked slowly around the rock and looked around.



I felt like I was in a dream.

It seemed like they had been going around in circles in the same place.

I wondered why that was the case, and realized it was a rock. The rock that I thought was a landmark was placed in a strange way, creating some kind of illusion.



And then there’s the wind.

The wind blowing down was strong, cold, and painful, paralyzing my thinking.

If you let your guard down, the wind will blow it away from its original position.kneeThank you

The sun is already past its zenith. It will soon start to decline. There is no time to waste.



I walk while feeling the heat of the sun on my back. I try to close my eyes as much as possible. When I look at the rocks, I am mesmerized.

As I was walking with my eyes half-closed, the ground beneath my feet suddenly disappeared and my vision became dark.

“… uh…”

I hit my bottom hard and grimaced. It was a pitfall. There was a trap even in a place like this.



But Kaoru smiled.

Maybe we’re on the same path.

He crawled out of the pit and started walking again, not looking at the rock.





Kaoru returned to Toyoichi’s house just as the sun was beginning to set over the edge of the mountains.

Kaoru takes out a stone from his pocket and hands it to Toyoichi, who is standing in front of the gate.

This stone was also tricky. When trying to avoid traps, its weight would throw off one’s balance. That was probably one of the reasons they had him carry it.



“Huh…”

With that said, Toyoichi turned around and walked away.

“that !”

“Hurry up and take a bath. You ‘re all muddy.”WomenWoman

The one who had caused the mud to be so dirty said this in an astonished tone, and Kaoru couldn’t help but laugh.



“Now that I think of it…”

Touyouichi stopped in his tracks and turned around.

“What did you say your name was? I think it was… Morinobe… “KaorukoYukiko

“…”

Kaoru thought for a moment and answered, “No.”

“My name is Morinobe Kaoru.”

He introduced himself.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?




Although she was accepted as an apprentice by Toyoichi, most of Kaoru’s work consisted of household chores.

Her senior disciples forced Kaoru, who was a woman and a junior disciple, to do most of the housework and chores.



Toyoichi watched the situation for a while, and if Kaoru got fed up and decided to quit, that would be convenient too.

However, Kaoru would find time in between chores, or after everyone had gone to bed, and would get up earlier than anyone else and repeatedly practice the forms Toyoichi had taught her before cooking breakfast.

Although he does not possess the genius qualities of Sanemi, he is steady and perseveres in facing his weaknesses and trying to overcome them.



In fact, the trial that he gave to Kaoru was originally created for his three senior disciples.

It had been three months since I started training. I had intended to give myself this test at this turning point and give it my all.sievesieve

However, Kaoru refused to give up and continued his fast, so I had no choice but to take him to the mountain.

I thought I would have to go and pick him up at night, but contrary to my expectations, he returned before sunset.



At that stage, it was already clear that he was more capable than his senior disciples.

Since she hasn’t been taught all the forms yet, she still gets pushed around, but Kaoru has been training seriously and her precision is beginning to surpass hers.

If he can learn all the forms now, he will surely be superior despite being the junior.



Perhaps his fellow disciples are beginning to sense this as well.

At first, his attitude was gentle due to his curiosity and Kaoru’s noble behavior, but it is growing more and more menacing with each passing day.

It’s about time they started training in the mountains… or so I thought, but the incident had already occurred.















Chapter 5 Determination (3)

As soon as the sun went down, Kaoru ran to the riverbank, carrying a small bucket in her hands.

As I was scrubbing away in the laundry room, I felt a presence behind me.

“What are you doing?”

His elder disciple had a puzzled look on his face.MinetaMineda

In her mind, Kaoru wanted to ask why he had come to a place like this and complain about the bad relationship between Mineta, but of course she didn’t show it on her face.



“I’m just doing some washing up. I’ll prepare dinner soon, so can you wait at home?”

With a smile on his face, he was implying, “Hurry up and go home,” but Mineta craned his neck and stared intently at what Kaoru was holding.



“What? That’s… not it.”loinclothLoincloth

Kaoru’s face turned red.

Why won’t this senior leave? His insensitivity is irritating me.

Kaoru went silent, and Mineta’s expression became even more searching. Then he noticed the paper bag at his feet.

“What is this?”

Pick up the paper bag.

Kaoru hurriedly reached out her hand, but Mineta stepped back to avoid it and turned the paper bag upside down.

Pieces of cotton wool stained with red blood fall to the ground.



” “

Kaoru gritted her teeth.

She started her period today, and came to take care of it. She doesn’t want to show it to him, and she knows he probably doesn’t want to see it either… so she’s being careful, but her senior acts like he’s yelling at her, and anger wells up inside her.



Mineta looked surprised, but when he realized what it was, one cheek twitched and he broke into a lewd smile.

“Ugh! How dirty…”

As he spoke, he washed his hands with splashing water from the river.

“What’s up with you? You’re still in and out of the dojo when the moon is here? Did you get your sensei’s permission?”DirtyImpurity

He glared at Kaoru as if looking at something extremely filthy.

“it is “

Kaoru hesitated.



The best in the OrientToyichiShe knew that he was very considerate of her because she was a woman.

The sleeping quarters are in a small barn next to Toyoichi, and can only be reached through Toyoichi’s rooms.

In addition, bathing was limited to when Toyoichi and his senior disciples were eating dinner. Because Toyoichi was watching over them, the senior disciples were not allowed to leave their seats during the meal. It seems they were not even allowed to go to the bathroom.



Even so, they were men at an age when they had plenty of energy to spare. It would be unreasonable to expect them not to be attracted to a girl who, even though she was thirteen, had a mature air about her and was beginning to show signs of womanhood.

As they are the best in the Orient, they cannot lay hands on them, but the backlash only makes their anguish grow.

On top of that, Kaoru, who joined later, was improving at a faster rate than the others, which only amplified their impatience and irritation.



Before long, these insidious acts, which could be described as bullying, were being carried out subtly and out of sight of the most powerful people in the Orient.

Once Kaoru’s freshly washed gi had been mangled and thrown into the mud, and frequently it was put out in the laundry still smeared with a telltale milky slime.When Kaoru found out later what this meant, her face grew hot with shame and rage.



It was probably with these things in mind that Toyoichi had turned down Kaoru’s request to become his apprentice. It was he who had forced him to do so. He didn’t want to cause any more trouble.

If he trained hard and became stronger, even his senior disciples would no longer be able to interfere with him. That was why he devoted himself to practicing so hard, but—-

Would he be forbidden to enter the dojo because he was impure…?



“You’re banned from entering the dojo for a while! You should just cook our meals and do our laundry. Don’t get too cocky just because your sensei has approved of you!”

Mineta took this opportunity to yell at him, then ostentatiously kicked the paper bag and left.



Red dyed cotton is scattered everywhere.

Kaoru clenched her fists and glared coldly at his back.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?




The next day, her senior disciples must have found out that Kaoru was menstruating, because even while she was making breakfast, they came into the kitchen for no reason.

“It stinks… it smells really bad.”

“You’re right. It stinks, it stinks.”

“It’s a female smell.”

And so he let out a vulgar laugh.



“What are you guys talking about?”

As soon as he notices Touyouichi has woken up, he hurries off to his morning training.

For now, Kaoru is in charge of all the household chores, so she can’t go with them. Even if she could, she would probably have to wait a different time. There’s no way she’d be running around with them in the morning.



“Trout?”

Toyoichi sniffed and asked, apparently mistaking “smelly” for the smell of fish.

“Oh, yes. I received some pickled vegetables from Satono yesterday, so I’m grilling them.”



It seems that Satono has been friends with Toyoichi for a long time .womanpeople

Kaoru had only met her once, but she was a plump, charming woman in her fifties, with a cheerful demeanor that was casual even to Kaoru on their first meeting. She was a skilled cook and ran a stew shop in town.



“What’s so bad about them? They smell so good.”

There is no creepy, twisted emotion between Toyoichi and Satono, unlike between their senior disciples. There is only mutual respect and trust.

“Teacher, you really like Satono’s cooking.”

“That’s not it. I just like delicious food.”

“is that so”

Kaoru chuckled as she spoke. She knew that Touyouichi was actually embarrassed. Satono had told her that before.



“When a teacher speaks loudly with a straight face, it means they are embarrassed.”

Even though he is such a great swordsman, he is just a penny in Satono’s hand… this realization made me feel even more attached to Touyouichi.

“What’s that, grinning?”

Toyoichi frowned awkwardly.

“No. It will be ready soon, so please wait.”

Kaoru said calmly and placed the grilled salmon on a plate.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?




It was about a month after Kaoru joined that Touichi’s fears became a reality.



Every morning, Kaoru goes to the dojo to review forms and do flexibility exercises before preparing breakfast.

Although it was still morning, it was still before dawn and the moon was still shining. Toyoichi and his senior students were usually fast asleep, exhausted from their daily practice.



Just as Kaoru had finished his independent training and was about to leave the dojo, a hand suddenly reached out from the darkness.

He pinned me down and covered my mouth. When I tried to move to get away, he grabbed me by the chest. I felt a sickening heavy breath on my neck from behind.



“Be quiet.”

I can hear Mineta’s voice.

“Don’t tell the teacher.”

It must have been Goda who had spoken in a low voice. He hadn’t done anything directly, but he often seemed to stare at Kaoru, which was creepy.

“If we don’t hurry, the teacher will wake up…”

Ando urged, speaking quickly.



As my hakama belt was about to be untied, I felt a sense of horror and kicked my leg back. Kaoru’s heel seemed to hit my bulging groin.

With a groan, my back and right arm were released.



“Hey!”

Mineta let out an anxious cry, but he immediately swung the wooden sword he was holding in his right hand with all his might towards the voice.

“Ugh!”

There was a heavy bang, and Mineta crouched down.

Andou, who was about to grab Kaoru’s obi, let out a cry and stepped back. I stabbed him in the throat with all my might.

“Higah!”

With a pathetic scream, Ando collapsed.



He spun his body half a turn to avoid being grabbed from behind again, and swung his wooden sword, which Goda grabbed.

There’s no way he could match Goda’s strength, as he’s the largest of his senior disciples.

He waited until he was about to be overwhelmed, then suddenly let go of the wooden sword, causing Goda to stumble.

Taking advantage of the opportunity, he takes out a shard of pottery from his pocket.

He closed the distance as Goda attacked him again and slashed him across the face with the sharpened tip of the fragment.



“Ahhh!”

At the same time Goda screamed, Toyoichi appeared holding a candlestick.

“What are you doing?”

His voice was as nonchalant as ever, but the face that emerged in the darkness was gazing coldly at the disciples.



“teacher “

When Kaoru started to speak, Toyoichi stopped him.

“You prepare breakfast.”

Kaoru was speechless as he was overcome with the energy that emanated from his entire body, so he bowed slightly and left the dojo.



Once Kaoru had left, Toyoichi looked around at the men, who were looking down with miserable looks on their faces, and silently punched each of them.

“Well then, let’s get going.”

He says eerily matter-of-factly, clapping his hands together.

” go?”

Mineta asked again while holding his bleeding nose.

“It’s a test, a test. It’s the one Kaoru overcame in order to become a disciple. Before you guys did. I told her to finish by sunset, but you guys have been training for over three months now. I think I’d like you to return by noon.”

Although he spoke in a light-hearted tone, he knew that these disciples would not be able to do what Toyoichi had done.



Mineta volunteered to join the Demon Slayer Corps because of the high pay offered, and he performed reasonably well, but he does seem to be underestimating the task of facing demons.

It seems that Goda’s younger brother was killed by a demon, but he seems to have always been a brave man , and he quickly becomes lazy.Large storeOhdanaBoBonn



As for Ando, ??he had actually returned.

He had been there before Sanemi joined, but he had lost confidence in Sanemi’s talent after he joined later and had run away. However, when he met Mineta, he returned, thinking that the two of them could work something out. However, by that time, Sanemi had already passed the final selection and joined the Demon Slayer Corps.



Although Toyoichi felt that none of them were particularly good for anything, he did not take the initiative to excommunicate them.

He had to evaluate his own abilities and make the decision for himself. This was a test for that purpose.sievesieve



To be honest, even if I thought I had no hope for a student, I didn’t know what kind of opportunity would open their eyes. Even if they were in it for the money like Mineta, or for the sake of success, there were some who turned out to be quite useful, so I didn’t decide on them based on first impressions alone.



As expected, the prediction of being the best in the Orient turned out to be correct.

They hadn’t returned even after dusk, so a hunter they knew brought Ando back, crying and barking. The other two had just descended the mountain,

“I can’t do this anymore.”

He seems to have said that and gone off somewhere.



I thought, “I thought so.”

Those two have no attachment to killing demons. They lack the determination to kill demons.



“It’s time for you to quit as well.”

Toyoichi said to Ando, ??whose eyes were red from crying so much.

“The other two were okay, but this is your second time, right? If you still need someone to take you home after doing it twice, there’s no way you’ll survive the final selection.”



Ando muttered in a weak voice.

“Impossible, what is it?”

“Well, it’s not good to have three people attacking your junior apprentice while neglecting their practice.”

“Oh, that’s… Mineta.”

“Are you going to carry one of the burden and then pretend you don’t know?”

His voice was relaxed, but his eyes were not smiling at all.

His eyes are the same as when he hit me this morning.



Ando was angry at his own weakness. He had been half-threatened by Mineta and, although he knew it was wrong, he listened to what he was told out of opportunism.

Someone like him would surely soon be surpassed by Kaoru.

What’s more, when this happens, instead of acknowledging his own weakness, he merely becomes jealous of Kaoru’s growth.

He had already experienced this when a junior named Sanemi Shinazugawa quickly surpassed him in skill.



Ando packed his bags and left the most prestigious mansion in the Orient that night.

















Chapter 5 Determination (4)

After her senior disciples left, Kaoru still had household chores to do, but she was now able to have all the training time to herself, and her swordsmanship improved rapidly.The best in the OrientToyichi



However, becoming the best in the Orient was not an easy task.

It is true that he is steadily learning combat techniques and the Wind Breathing style, but he still lacks physical strength and muscle power.

Unless you continue to develop this skill, it will be difficult to refine the form through the breathing techniques I will teach you and master it as a technique.



This was followed by running and striking practice, in which participants climbed and descended mountains while carrying weights.

His physical strength was definitely improving, but perhaps due to his constitution, he found it difficult to build muscle.

“Maybe it’s just harder for women to put on weight like it is for men…”

Touyouichi muttered to himself, and Kaoru clenched his fists.

Sometimes, no matter how hard you try, effort alone won’t do anything.



As Toyoichi had said in refusing to let Kaoru join, the more powerful the Wind Breathing technique, the more strength – especially physical strength – was required.

Even if we look back at the history of the Demon Slayer Corps since its founding, there are less than five female practitioners of the Wind Breathing technique.

“Well, you should develop your other strengths. Flexibility and balance. Train yourself well in how you use your body. Don’t get so hung up on the Breath of Wind that you lose sight of the quality of your strength.”

” yes”

From then on, in addition to basic training such as running, he began doing flexibility exercises that he devised himself and training to improve his balance.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?




In the blink of an eye, summer passed and autumn arrived.

The mountains are colored with autumn leaves, the harvest is over in the fields, and we are entering a bountiful and calm period before the New Year.





“Huh? …Chan?”KaorukoYukiko

Seeing Kaoru again after a long time, he hesitated a little before calling her name.KazueKazue



While I was out in town running an errand for my family, I spotted a familiar figure in front of the store I was looking for, so I called out to him, but when he turned around, I thought for a moment that I must have mistaken him for someone else.

“Kasue-san. It’s been a while.”

When Kaoru was called out to, she smiled as soon as she saw Kazue’s face.



Her skin, which had been tanned red during the summer, has returned to its original white color and her figure has become rounder, giving her a fresh, fragrant appearance that is much more like that of a young girl of her age than before.bodyBody

Her hair is casually tied up in a ponytail at the back, giving off a fresh and cool impression.



“It’s been a while. When was the last time we met? It was around July, right?”

As expected, now that she had officially become his disciple, even Kazue couldn’t just go and meet him easily.

The previous time they had met, Kaoru had happened to be shopping in town on business with Toyoichi.



“That’s true. Ah, but I heard that you’re getting married in the new year, Kasue-san. Congratulations.”

“Eh? Oh well. Well, who cares about me?”

“It would be nice if we could celebrate or something…”

“I don’t need that, I don’t need that! I’m not a big deal.”

“Is it okay to say something like that?”

The noren curtain shook, and a woman with a round topknot and dimples on her cheeks appeared from behind.Fat meatFat guy



” Hello, Mr.”RinoSatono

When Kaoru greeted her, Satono gave a slight bow and said, “Welcome,” then looked at Kazue and grinned.

“If you say that the heir to a sake brewery that has been in business for a hundred years is no big deal, your father-in-law will be shocked.”

“But Shintaro was once my underling.”

“Yeah, that’s right. That snotty-nosed brat has grown into a fine young man.”

“Huh? Where?”

“Well, you’ll understand eventually. Come on, you two. Don’t just hang . Come inside. You came to buy something, right?”talkChabe

When Satono urged me inside the store, the air was filled with the smell of prepared foods lined up on large platters.



“Freshly made kinpira.”

Kazue snorted. “Here it is. Father said he wanted to drink this with sake. He asked me to buy it for him.”

“Every time~”

Satono said in a good mood and served the kinpira in a thin wooden bowl. Lotus root, burdock, carrots, and konnyaku. The delicious smell of fried sesame oil wafted through the air.



“I’d like some for myself too. And some fried tofu and boiled beans…”

“Was Kintoki okay?”

“Oh, yes. And some dried daikon radish and red beans.”

Satono’s store is basically a stew shop, but they also sell dried goods and vegetables left by farmers.

“Oh my goodness… I’ve spent quite a bit today.”

As she spoke, Satono moved around busily.



“It seems that one of my former students will be coming today.”

“He was your apprentice?”

Kasue frowned. “Truly, they’re back again!?”

When he yelled at her, Kaoru’s eyes widened.

Satono must have understood Kazue’s feelings, as she furrowed her brow in the same way.

“What are you coming back with?”surfaceFace

Kazue’s temples trembled and she clenched her fists.



By the time Kazue heard the story of how Mineta and the others had committed acts of violence against Kaoru, been killed in return, and then left Toyoichi’s house, three months had already passed since the incident.



Naturally, Kazue was furious and wanted to go and protest to Toyoichi, almost strangling him to death, but her parents told her to leave it alone, as it would be painful for Kaoru to rehash a matter that had already been settled, so she reluctantly endured.



Satono, being Satono, naturally knew, and when she heard about it, she severely scolded Toyoichi and apparently ignored him for a while. Eventually, Kaoru mediated and they finally returned to their previous peaceful relationship.



“If you’re going to let those guys step over your threshold, I’m not going to let you off the hook.”

Satono muttered, exuding the same spirit as the rumors of her having once faced off against gangsters at a brothel.

” You too, Chan! Why are you making food for those guys?!”KaorukoYukiko

When Kasue glared at her angrily, Kaoru was dumbfounded and thought for a while.

“Umm, by “apprentices” I don’t mean Mineta and the others.”

he said timidly.



“fart?”

“No?”

Satono and Kazue both lost their enthusiasm at that moment. Kaoru nodded.

“If those people show up now, we’ll crush them at the gate and send them back home before we can introduce them to Sensei.”

Kaoru was smiling brightly as she casually mixed in some scary words.



Kazue suddenly remembered that Kaoru had “fought back” against Mineta and the others.

It’s hard to imagine given her usual quiet and gentle impression, but as she is undergoing training as a swordsman for the Demon Slayer Corps, Kaoru is a serious person and her swordsmanship skills are likely improving as well.



“Well, then just say so.”

Kazue let out a long sigh.

It was originally her own hasty conclusion, but Kazue doesn’t take such things into consideration.



Kaoru laughed, “Sorry.”

“The person who’s here today is now a swordsman in the Demon Slayer Corps. If I were to practice alone, the teacher would sometimes ask his former students to join him, since it would be unbalanced. Usually, he asks those who have retired, but this time, he also wanted to train here…”

“Huh? I wonder who’s coming?”

Kasue recalled all the students she had ever had, as far as she could remember, and felt a little saddened when she remembered that some of them had already passed away.



I heard that someone named Kumeno-san will be there. I m not sure if there will be another person, but I thought I d prepare something just in case.

“Ah! It’s Kumeno-san.”

“Oh, she’s a good kid.”

Both Satono and Kazue were relieved when they remembered Kumeno’s gentle smile. He would not treat Kaoru with contempt just because she was a woman.contemptThank you



Kaoru picked up a bag of red beans from the corner of the shelf and placed it on the counter.

“So, I’m thinking of making some red bean porridge tomorrow. Would red rice be better?”

As a family with the Fuji family crest, it was customary for the Fujimori family to prepare a dish of red beans to ward off evil spirits when entertaining members of the Demon Slayer Corps. Kaoru seemed to have heard about it from someone.



“That’s just something we do in our house, so don’t worry about it.”

“No. You’re going to do a dangerous job, so you should at least be careful about that.”

“So, you’re not busy today? Can I come and help you later?”

Satono asked, recording each item in her register.

“It’s okay. I came here to buy some food because I wanted to ask for Satono-san’s help with cooking today. All I have to do now is grill the meat.”

“Really? Feel free to tell me.”



Kaoru wrapped up her purchases in a furoshiki, bowed to Kazue and Satono, and said, “See you later,” before leaving.

Satono and Kazue then stared at her for a while.

Perhaps it was the result of his training. His running feet were fast and he became smaller in an instant.



After a while, Rino sighed.

That child, apart from her apprenticeship, also does most of the housework. Sensei is the type of person who doesn t do anything unless he s told, so he leaves it all to her. I sometimes help her out too, but she s a really hard worker She must be tired and busy.

“But it looks like fun.”

“That’s right. That’s strange.”

“…”



Kazue suddenly remembers Kaoru on the day her parents were killed.

Empty eyes that reflected nothing. A pale face. In the midst of such a horrific situation, they simply endured it in silence, with frozen hearts.

After returning to Tokyo, relatives and acquaintances kept pushing Kaoru onto each other, and it must have been a nightmare for the heartbroken Kaoru.



—I’m going to become a demon hunter. That’s why I came here.



After being rejected by Toyoichi, Kaoru came to Fujimori’s house and made a firm declaration.



As a member of a family that is involved in demon hunting, my father has seen the Demon Slayer Corps since he was a child. The Corps is almost entirely male, with very few female members. Moreover, female members have a higher chance of dying. He told me some frankly terrifying things, saying that it was because demons like to prey on them.



But Kaoru’s resolve remained unwavering.

Everyone looked down on Kaoru, calling her a “young lady who knows nothing of the world.” Even if she were to be accepted, they thought she would soon give up, unable to keep up with the rigors of daily housework and training.



But Kaoru never once complained. He was fed up with the harassment and insults he received from his senior disciples, but he endured even that until the very end.

Now that his unruly senior apprentices are gone, he can focus on his training without any worries.



“…I guess right now I’m just doing what I want to do for myself.”

“That would be fine… but even so, it’s a shame. She’s such a fine young lady. She would have made a fine wife.”

Satono said with a sigh, and Kazue nodded inwardly.

Seriously, there must be many more people who would be willing to marry her than I am.

“She’s a heroine who fought back against three men. Unless you’re a really strong person, there’s no way you could take on Kaoruko-chan.”

When Kazue said this jokingly, Satono muttered, “That’s true,” with a serious look on her face.







? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?






When Shima returned from completing his mission, Kumeno Masachika spoke to him casually, as usual.

“Hey, good work. Want to go to Master’s place for a bit?”

“Huh?”

“I received a letter asking me to entertain his new apprentice.”

” who knows”

Up to this point, everything was pretty much as expected, so Masachika wasn’t discouraged by his stubborn attitude.



“Well, well. You too were helped by your seniors in many ways when you were an apprentice, right? I even went and helped them out. Things like this come back around.”

“You can just go by yourself. I wasn’t called.”

“Well, even if he told you, he knew you would ignore him. So, I think he asked through me.”

“Don’t interpret it as you like.”

“Well, that’s fine. There’s a limit to how much you can practice at a dojo, and with Master, the mountains and rivers are the perfect place to train. Even if you join the Demon Slayer Corps, your training will continue…or so you said, right?”

” “

“Now that new members have been recruited in the final selection, I have some free time… and I’ve already notified HQ.”

“Huh? What are you doing without asking me…”

He thought everything was going well until he brushed off Sanemi’s protests and got him onto the train. However, as soon as they arrived at the station, Crow announced his mission as a bonus for him on the way.

There is a possibility that demons have appeared in an abandoned temple in a nearby village.



“…Why?”

Masachika was disheartened and held his head in his hands.

“If you’re heading that way, it seemed like a good time to go.”

Sanemi looked rather pleased. “You tried to trick me, that’s why this happened.”

“I didn’t deceive anyone or anything…”

Masachika sighed inwardly.

Although he has a bad mouth, he is serious and enthusiastic about his work. In addition, he is strong, so he is naturally assigned more missions.



“Ola, let’s go and finish it up quickly.”

As if unable to wait any longer, Sanemi chases after the crow and runs off alone.

“Wait a minute! Oi!!”

Masachika hurriedly follows him.

For some reason, this sort of thing becomes commonplace when there are just two of us on a mission.

He is my senior apprentice, after all…



Still, things have gotten a lot better compared to back then.

When I first met him, it was clear on his face that he didn’t trust anyone.

He was probably possessed by loneliness, obsessed with killing demons, and in his daily life of killing and nearly being killed, he was in a desolate mental state.



It’s true that my environment hasn’t changed much to this day, but I still feel like I’m now kind enough to offer a rice ball to a stray dog, and I feel like I’ve become a little more aware of my surroundings.

However, that was only because Masachika knew Sanemi back then.



His reputation among other Demon Slayer Corps members is mostly negative, with people saying he is “scary,” “abnormal,” and “unfriendly.”

Well, I called out to him because I thought he was Kumeno-san s junior apprentice, but it was impossible. He just glared at me and seemed angry

“Hahaha,” Masachika could only reply with a dry smile. Well, that’s certainly the only way it would seem if you didn’t know anything about it.



Masachika was worried that Sanemi had a tendency to push himself too hard.

I am too straightforward, too pure, and too relaxed. If I don’t learn to see myself as others see me, I will end up isolated again just like before.



He said he has a younger brother, but he lives far away, and the job of killing demons is not so easy that one can face it alone. If one does not have a certain amount of mental space, one will not be able to maintain mental balance. Some members of the corps go insane before they are killed by demons.



Masachika wanted Sanemi to have friends.



For now, it’s okay because I’m the one who’s being nosy. But there’s no guarantee that I won’t be attacked by the demon one day. When that time comes, I don’t want to be alone.



But Sanemi had no idea how Masachika felt.

He is solely focused on taking the head of the demon that awaits him.

As they approached the temple, Sanemi grinned.

“It depends on who finds it first. I’ll go from the east. You go in from the west.”

“Eh? Wait a sec…”

Without even listening to the end, Sanemi disappeared.



Masachika sighed.

I haven’t had much time to rest in the last month. After returning from an expedition to the Sanin region, I was sent out on a joint mission to replace a soldier who had deserted, and when that was over, a solo mission was waiting for me.

Well, I’m happy to have returned home with all my limbs intact, but I’d like to take it easy for a bit.



If I were to complain to Sanemi I’m sure he would yell at me and say, “Stop whining,” but to be honest, it’s physically and mentally exhausting.

Just then, a letter arrived from Touyouichi, and he took advantage of the opportunity to take a short break under the guise of training – mainly to have a drinking party – but…



I’m really unlucky.

Surely, Masachika would be the one to find the demon first here too. Unfortunately, he was oddly blessed with that kind of luck.



Once this is over, maybe I can go to Toyoichi and get some rest…?















Chapter 6 Encounter (1)

Watching the red dragonflies flitting across the riverbank, Kumeno Masachika sighed nostalgically at the scenery of Shinshu, which he had not visited in a long time.

“Well, it’s been a while, but looking back at it, it was a nice place.”

The mountains are turning red as far as the eye can see, and the sky is dark as dusk draws in. The sun goes down, and the cold wind is pleasant, and the clear, crisp air carries a sweet scent.Rice fieldRice field



“This smell… it’s osmanthus. You have one planted at your house too, right? Sanemi?”

Sanemi, who was following behind, looked at Masachika in amazement at his sentimentality.

“I don’t know. I don’t even remember.”

“Huh? At this time of year, you can definitely smell it. Even during training that makes me want to vomit blood, when I smell this, my heart calms down just a little.”

“What’s that? Have you lost your nerve?”



Despite our rather disjointed conversation, when we arrived at my beloved master’s house, a delicious smell arose that was even more appetizing than osmanthus.

“Oh! Something smells delicious!”

Seeing Masachika getting excited, Sanemi kicked him from behind, seeming annoyed.

“It’s fine, just hurry up and put it in.”

“Yes, yes.”

He opens the front door. As a disciple, he never entered or left through this entrance, but now, as a member of the Demon Slayer Corps, he is greeted with courtesy.



“Oh, you’re here.”

When Toyoichi appeared, both Masachika and Sanemi felt something strange for a moment.

Somehow, they are very well-behaved. When they were apprentices, they were not so well-behaved.

The kimono he was wearing was in a state where the patches were coming off, and his hair was messy and frizzy.



Right now, her kimono is as clean as new, the patches are in place, and her hair is neatly combed and tied back.SenbariAraibari

“What is it?”

Toyoichi looked at the two of them standing there with confused expressions on their faces. “Come on in, come on in.”



“Ah, yes.”

Masachika took off his sandals and stepped up, then asked frankly.

“Um, Master. Did you end up with Satono-san?”

“Huh?”

“No. It’s just… well.”

“Are you feeling sexy, old man?”

When Sanemi said this mercilessly, Toyoichi immediately smacked him on the forehead.

Seeing Sanemi curled up in silence, Masachika decided not to ask any more about the matter.



“Take a bath first.”

“Why? We came here to train.”

Sanemi stood up while holding his forehead.

“Hoh hoh hoh! You’re as enthusiastic as ever.”

“I’m just going to practice, eat something, and sleep. I didn’t come here for a break.”

“Well, well. Let’s take it easy today. I just finished my mission.”

Masachika said reconcilingly.



To be honest, I’m sticky with sweat underneath my uniform, so I want to follow Toyoichi’s suggestion and take a bath to freshen up.

After that, I want to have a proper dinner today. Judging from the smell earlier, I have high hopes. Maybe Satono-san has come and prepared dinner for me…



However, Sanemi glared at him.

“A demon of that level shouldn’t be saying he’s tired.”

As expected, what the man who came later and defeated the demon in a matter of seconds said was different.

As expected, after that, Masachika ended up encountering the demon first, but the demon was nimble and he was unable to cut off its head, before Shima, who arrived later, killed it in an instant.



Masachika let out a big sigh.



–He’s passionate about his work and his practice…just how serious can he be!



“Not today!”

Suddenly, Toyoichi raised his voice, looking more desperate than usual.



“Anyway, you guys go take a bath today, eat some food, and then join me for a drink afterwards!”

“What are you talking about, old man?”

Sanemi’s face was clearly filled with contempt. “Just drink what you want.”

“I will do that if I can.”

“You can’t do that?”

When Masachika asked, Toyoichi frowned.



“I’m being stopped. I can only drink two cups.”

Two go?

I couldn’t help but ask again. When Masachika was a student, he used to drink more than twice that amount every day. But he still woke up refreshed the next morning and worked himself to the bone during practice.



“Who’s stopping you?”

When Sanemi asked curiously, Touyouichi sighed and muttered something briefly.

“To my disciples.”

“”teeth?””

They both answered at the same time.

Was he trying to say that his disciple was stopping him?



Seeing his former students looking completely confused, Toyoichi must have felt awkward.

“Well then, hurry up and take a bath! You stink, you bastards.”

He then pushed me rather roughly into the bathroom.



? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


Although I end up having to take a bath, I still feel unsatisfied.

“What is that?”

Sanemi furrowed his brow as he soaked in the bathtub.

He probably wanted to practice, but he couldn’t turn down his master’s request after meeting him for the first time in a long time. After all, he admires Toyoichi.



Well it s been a while since I last drank with you, Master. It s okay once in a while, right?

“I don’t like alcohol.”

“Oh… sure, I’ll join you. You just have to sit down.”

“What kind of disciple is he? It’s impossible that he wouldn’t let that old man drink alcohol.”

“That’s true…”

Masachika poured hot water over his head and got into the bathtub.



I remember a recent letter from Touyouichi. If I remember correctly, he said that after Sanemi, about three other people joined, but they all quit within about six months.

The other person who came in afterwards was supposed to be my training partner.



“If he came in then, that would have been in April… so it’s been seven months already. It’s been going on for a while.”

The next three months will be a critical period. That’s where Toyoichi will bet. If they don’t survive now, there’s no hope.sievesieve

If it’s been going on for seven months, I’d say things are going well.



“Whether it’s seven months or a year, there’s no apprentice who can give orders to that old man, right?”

“Hmm…”

As Masachika was groaning, a voice came from outside.

“Is the temperature of the water okay?”

Masachika and Sanemi exchanged glances. It was unmistakably a woman’s voice. And it wasn’t the low voice of an adult woman like Satono.



When I couldn’t reply, he asked again.

“Umm, what about the temperature of the water…”

“Ah, it’s okay. I’ll be out soon.”

When Masachika hastily replied, a cool girl’s voice came back saying, “Excuse me then.”



After a moment of silence, Sanemi suddenly said something like?more

“Oh, I see. That’s right.”

“Even Satono-san has lost patience with me.”

You Don t say that to Master. If it s wrong, it ll be a big deal, and if it s not, it ll be even more of a deal.

Sanemi stood up and got out of the bathtub, then walked briskly to the changing room saying, “This is such a hassle.”



So one mystery has been solved. The one telling Toyoichi to cut down on his drinking must be a kid of today.

But then, another strange thing came to light: Toyoichi had said that his “disciple” had stopped him from drinking.

” No way.”

Masachika laughed at his own imagination. There was no way that Toyoichi would take on a female apprentice.



? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


When he got out of the bath and headed to the living room, the “decent dinner” that Masachika had been waiting for was waiting on a box of food.

Stir-fried tofu, pounded burdock, boiled pumpkin and red beans, rice, miso soup with lots of ingredients, and…

“Oh! Is this… a boar?”

“That’s right. I got some more from Fujimori-san.”

The man in the East seems to be in a good mood. He seems to be really looking forward to the drinking party that follows.

Masachika was glued to the miso-grilled wild boar in front of him. It felt like it had been several months since he had had such a meal.

“It looks delicious…”



Sanemi looked coldly at his senior apprentice and master, who were completely excited.

Food is enough to fill my stomach, and I’ve never thought that alcohol was delicious.

I ignored him and was about to start eating when I saw the shadow of a woman carrying a rice bowl through the shoji screen of the veranda.

Before entering the room, he sat upright, pulled the sliding screen open just enough for his body, and bowed deeply.



“Oh, so you’re here.”

Toyoichi called out.

“Let me introduce you to my new apprentice.”

“Huh?!”

Masachika suddenly let out a sudden cry. Sanemi also looked surprised.



“What is it?”

“Um, I think it’s that girl over there…”

Masachika said this in a completely confused manner, to which?Lie

“Master, since when did you start taking on female apprentices?”

“It was this guy. No matter how many times I refused he was so persistent.”

“So, the disciple who wouldn’t let his master drink earlier…”

“This guy. You guys are coming just today, so I got permission to drink to my heart’s content for the first time in a while. In return, I abstained from alcohol yesterday! For your sake!”

Masachika was finally fed up with his master’s selfish and self-indulgent words. Looking over, he saw that the female disciple’s shoulders were also shaking as she prostrated herself.

He’s laughing…apparently.



“Hey, stop laughing and say hello.”

When Toyoichi urged her on, the female disciple finally looked up.



She was a beautiful girl with a beautiful face.

Masachika was so surprised he was speechless. He thought she was the most beautiful woman he had ever met.

Smiling brightly, she introduced herself.



“My name is Morinobe Kaoru. Please keep this in mind from now on.”















Chapter 6 Encounter (2)

–My name is Morinobe Kaoru.





The same cool, calm voice I had heard in the bathroom resounded.



As if to interrupt the lingering sound, there was a crash. It was the sound of Sanemi dropping his teacup.

” “

He seems unusually shaken. His eyes are wide open as he stares at Kaoru, frozen in place.



Kaoru stared back at Sanemi curiously. “Um…?” he said, and Sanemi hurriedly looked down.

“Oh my, what are you doing?”

The best in the OrientToyichiWhile I was standing there in amazement, the female disciple who introduced herself as Kaoru stood up in a humble manner and came into the room.

“OK?”

As she said this, Kaoru pushed the box of food in front of Sanemi aside and was about to wipe her kimono with a towel when she too stopped.



He stares intently at Sanemi’s face.



Sanemi kept his head down and didn’t even try to look at Kaoru.

“Saneya…san?”

Kaoru asked timidly, but Sanemi didn’t reply.



After a strange silence, Toyoichi asked in a leisurely tone.

“Hey Kaoru. Are you acquainted with Sanemi?”

Upon hearing the name “Saniya” from Toyoichi, Kaoru’s face lit up with a mixture of surprise and happiness.

Then, her face instantly became all limp and she looked like she was about to cry, and she suddenly hugged Sanemi.



Masachika and Toyoichi looked at each other.

They both silently asked each other what was going on, neither of them understanding.



“… That’s good. … That’s good.”

Kaoru repeated the same thing over and over again, her voice trembling as she whispered softly.

I don’t know what Sanemi’s expression was. He might have been in a daze for just a moment.

However, he suddenly and roughly pushed Kaoru back and stood up.

He glared at Kaoru with a frightening expression and left the room with rough footsteps…



Kaoru was stunned, but when he met Toyoichi’s eyes, he seemed to come back to his senses.

“Sorry, I was upset…”

Hastily wiping away her tears with her sleeve, she picked up the teacup that had rolled away and placed it on the tray. Toyoichi asked Kaoru, who was wiping up the spilled tea.



“Did you know Sanemi?”

“Yes. He is the son of someone who helped me out a long time ago, Shizu-san. Ah, I was also helped out by Sanemi-san.”

“Childhood friends… or something?”

When Masachika asked, Kaoru tilted her head thoughtfully.

I don t think we can really call ourselves childhood friends but I used to hang out with Sanemi a lot , so I had talked to him a few times. But then, one day, all of a sudden younger sisterSiblings

Kaoru shut his mouth for a moment and turned to Touyouichi.



“Um… Sumi-chan and the others… were Sanemi-san’s family really killed by demons?”

That was probably a question Kaoru himself had thought about and speculated about many times.

When Touyouichi nodded, he didn’t seem too surprised and slowly let his shoulders rise and fall. For a moment, he was desperately trying to calm the anger that was flaring up.



Touyouichi muttered quietly.

“…That one is carrying a bad star on his back.”CruelHugo



“Your family was killed by demons too?”

When Masachika asked, Kaoru silently nodded.

Touyouichi asked, as if he had suddenly realized something.

“If you thought that Sanemi’s family was killed by demons, didn’t you also expect him to become a demon hunter? Is that why you came to our house?”



“No, not at all.”

Kaoru flatly denied it.

“I can’t imagine Sanemi-san becoming a swordsman. He was a very normal, kind person.”

” he said, smiling.



kind ?



Never before had anyone commented on Sanemi in such a way.

It’s true that he’s kind at heart, but he can also be a bit of a contrarian, and in any case, he’s not very honest. Other than Toyoichi and Masachika, there is no one who can talk to him beyond that thorn.



Kaoru continued speaking, not noticing the question marks on Masachika and Toyoichi’s faces.

“The atmosphere had changed so much earlier that I didn’t realize at first… I didn’t notice at all and was rude. I need to apologize… where did you go?”

Masachika smiled brightly at Kaoru, who looked anxious.

“Oh, it’s okay. I’ll bring her.”

He stood up and quickly headed to the detached dojo.



As expected, Sanemi was sitting on the veranda of the dojo, gazing out at the garden with a stern expression.

“Hey, let’s eat. It’s a delicious treat.”

” No need.”

“Don’t lie. You’re not going to eat that delicious looking boar meat?”

“…You don’t need it.”

“Why? Because she made it? You don’t like it?”

Sanemi glared at Masachika as he asked questions one after the other.



“Ugh. Leave him alone.”

“Even so, why are you so angry? You knew each other, right? It’s been a while since we last met, so it would be fine to just say hello. I heard that you and I used to hang out together.”younger siblingsSiblings

Sanemi bit his lip hard.

I never imagined I’d be remembering my lost sisters and brothers in a place like this…



“It seems he also had a vague idea that your family was killed by demons.”

“…Did you say that?!”

“My master.”

“That old man is saying unnecessary things…”

He stood up in obvious irritation and, with his feet thumping and reckless, headed back to the living room.



“Hey! Old man!!”

Bang! He slammed the sliding screen open and entered, yelling at Toyoichi who was eating stir-fried tofu.

“Quickly, excommunicate this woman!”

“This woman? Which woman is it?”

“You’re kidding me! There he is…”

I started to say something but swallowed my words. Kaoru was no longer there.



“Huh? What about that girl from earlier?”

When Masachika asked, Toyoichi said with a sour look on his face while eating pounded burdock.

“Kaoru, you should take a bath. He told you to go in while we were eating. The disciples in front of you were trying to peek at you if they got the chance.”

With frightening speed, Sanemi stood in front of Touyouichi and tried to grab him by the collar. Masachika quickly grabbed him from behind.



“S-Stop it! Sanemi!”

“Oh, it’s scary. What’s with that scary face?”

“Hey, old man…did you take him as your apprentice while those bastards were still around?”

A low, hushed voice.

Toyoichi now looks increasingly dumb and tells an unbelievable story.



“That’s true. Well, I guess we were about the same. In the end, Kaoru defeated me and I kind of ran away.”JanuaryOne day

“Don’t take me for a joke. You fought back… you were actually attacked!”



“That young lady is something special. She was carrying a shard of a broken teacup in her pocket in case she was attacked at any time. When I asked her why she had it, she said,

“If you use a blade, you could die if you’re not careful. With this, even if you cut with all your might, it won’t cause any serious injuries.”

And you even sanded it properly… how bold of you to do that?”

“Are you an idiot?! Before things get that dangerous, you should have excommunicated her! And besides, why did you even take her in?! I thought you didn’t take on female apprentices!!”

“It’s not like I was saying I wouldn’t take them, but I knew it would be impossible… I would turn them down, and when they really wanted me to, I’d introduce them to a master of water or flowers… but, you see, I told you before, didn’t I? That girl was really persistent. She’s been going without grain in front of the gates for almost four days now.”

“Hmm…”

Masachika couldn’t help but let out a cry of admiration. She was a beautiful girl, but despite her appearance, she seemed to have quite a stubborn temperament.



However, that doesn’t seem to matter to Sanemi.

“Shut up! I don’t care. Just get me out of here!”

“Are you asking me to introduce you to another trainer?”

“That won’t work either! Send him back home!”

“…the house is no longer there.”

Toyoichi, munching on some wild boar meat, said expressionlessly, “That child’s parents were killed by a demon.”

Sanemi was shocked and speechless.



Toyoichi sighed, picked up the sake bottle that was beside him, poured some sake into the cup, and took .?blue

“He saw his parents killed and eaten right before his eyes. He himself was almost killed…”

“Did Master help you?”

When Masachika asked, Toyoichi nodded and sighed lightly, saying, “Just in the nick of time.”



Sanemi was silent for a while, then he glared at Toyoichi again with a frighteningly serious expression.

“Whatever the case may be… there’s no way he could serve in the Demon Slayer Corps.”

“Huh? Why?”

“Don’t you know that she was originally the daughter of a noble family? The only daughter of a viscount. Do you think someone like that could become a demon hunter?”

“Well, I don’t think there’s a problem, whether it’s a young lady or a female factory worker, as long as she has the determination to do it.”



“It’s not like you can do anything just by being motivated. One wrong move and you’ll die!”

“Huh… you don’t want him to die?”

He spoke in his usual laid-back tone, but his eyes were sharp.

Masachika stared intently at Sanemi. This was probably what Sanemi wanted most. Slowly, he loosened his arms that were holding him in a bear hug.



“Even I’m not happy about him becoming a demon hunter.”

As Toyoichi spoke, he looked at the food laid out on the tray.

“Look at this. I bought some, but… every day, she cooks rice, makes miso soup, and prepares proper meals. She also cleans, does laundry, and does sewing. She’s a world apart from your time. You have more than enough talent to become a good wife. I’ve told her so many times that I want her to live a normal, happy life as a normal woman, without hunting demons.”

“Fuuuuh,” Toyoichi sighed.



He had probably been flatly refused. Masachika could somehow imagine that.

That beautiful face, that smiling face, that stubbornness and single-mindedness that never gives in. That, too, is part of her beauty.TakeshiStrong



“… Anyway, would you like to eat something? I’ve been craving wild boar meat for a while now.”

Masachika spoke in a slightly playful tone, as if to clear the heavy atmosphere. Hara also chimed in in agreement.

Touyouichi laughed.

“That’s right. Today, you’ll have to join me in drinking.”
















Chapter 6 Encounter (3)

Being hungry, Masachika quickly finished the meal Kaoru had prepared for him. Although it had gotten cold, the grilled wild boar with miso was still delicious.

The best in the OrientToyichiJust as they began to drink, Kaoru appeared.



“Teacher, I’ll go first then.”SleepYasu

“Oh, I see. Oh, I got the kinpira without asking.”

Toyoichi was in a good mood and seemed to have completely forgotten about his earlier conversation with Sanemi.

“Please. That’s what I bought it for. But I hope you don’t spend too much time on it.”

Kaoru laughs and makes a firm point.



“Master, are you feeling unwell somewhere?”

When Masachika asked, Toyoichi shook his head vigorously, but Kaoru said sharply.

“Mr. Kagoshima has warned us to keep it moderate.”

I was a little surprised to hear the village doctor’s name mentioned. Could he be suffering from some kind of illness…?

Considering his age, this was not surprising, but Masachika, who knew his master as a lively person from his time as his apprentice, was a little surprised.



However, Toyoichi himself seems not to be convinced.

“It’s fine though…”

As Toyoichi sulked like a child, Kaoru added, as if to criticize him.

“Sato-san has also told me this very carefully.”

Being scolded by two women must be terrible for Touyouichi… Masachika thought to himself, feeling sorry for him. But he could only do so in his heart.



Kaoru looked at Masachika and smiled.

“Mr. Kumeno, I apologize for not even greeting you earlier. Once again, my name is Morinobe Kaoru. I look forward to your continued guidance.”

He bowed deeply, and Masachika didn’t know how to respond right away, so he could only give a vague “Um, okay.”



Next, Kaoru turned to Sanemi and bowed deeply in the same manner.

“I apologize for my rudeness earlier. I didn’t realize it was you, Sanemi-san… I’m sorry for making you feel uncomfortable.”

” “

Sanemi frowned, didn’t look at Kaoru, and sipped his drink with a sour look on his face. He never liked it to begin with, so it must taste even worse.



“From now on, please treat me as your younger sister and disciple…”

Before Kaoru could finish her sentence, Sanemi spoke coldly and cuttingly.

“I won’t admit it.”

The atmosphere, which had finally seemed to be relaxing, suddenly became tense again.

I don t acknowledge you. Get out of here. Even if the Viscount of Morinobe has died, he should still have plenty of connections. Besides, you were probably there. Fianc Engagement

Apparently, this was the first time that Masachika, and even Toyoichi, had heard of it. “Huh?” he said out loud.



However, Kaoru denied it with a faint laugh.

“That’s not going to happen. The moment Father died, the engagement was cancelled. And I’m not leaving here. I’ve already received permission from Sensei to enter.”



“You can’t do it !”wordst

“I think that’s something that should be decided by Sensei, not Sanemi-san.”

“I killed a demon today! There’s no way you could stand against them!”

Even if it s not possible now you too, Sanemi-san, trained under sensei, which is why you re where you are now! That s why I m training too.

“No matter how much you train, it’s useless! Get out of here now!!”

“…You have no right to say that to me, Sanemi-san!”



Masachika was stunned, while Toyoichi started gulping it down in exasperation halfway through, already using it as a snack to go with his drink.

“Master… please stop.”

“It’s useless. This is just like a fight.”brother and sisterSiblings

“Brother and sister…”

“Ahh… the sake is really good today. You came, and that idiot and the young lady all seem to be having fun, which is great.”

“What do you think is fun about that…?”

As Masachika sighed, Sanemi, who was beside him, suddenly started yelling at him.



“Masayoshi, you go tell this guy to quit!”

“Huh??”

“Kumeno-san, this has nothing to do with you. Besides, you promised me earlier that you would give me proper guidance, unlike Sanemi-san.”

“Ya…promise?”

I don’t remember promising anything in particular, just replying to him…



Toyoichi finally burst out laughing at Masachika’s flustered speech.

“Interesting, you guys. I have some great students.”

“Don’t mess with me, old man! You’re the one who started it all!”

“Sensei, is this the time to be laughing? Please properly admonish Sanemi-san!”

“…”

At this point, Masachika had no choice but to relax.

There is no way to reach a final conclusion…





“I have to get up early tomorrow, so excuse me.”

Kaoru bowed her head, still not convinced, and turned to leave, when Sanemi called out to her in an extremely irritated voice.

“Hey”

“…What is it?”

“Don’t call me by my name”

For a moment, Kaoru seemed confused. Sanemi glared at her and continued.

“Don’t call me by my name. I won’t answer if you do.”

Kaoru was either angry or annoyed, she shook her shoulders and took a deep breath,

“I understand, Lord Shinazugawa.”

He called out Sanemi’s last name in a cold tone, bowed again and left.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?




When I woke up the next morning, Sanemi, who was supposed to be sleeping next to me, was no longer there.

Masachika yawned, stretched his body, and held his head.

Last night, Masachika had been fighting against Toyoichi for most of the night, so he was slightly hungover. He had come all the way here to practice, but this would waste the whole day.



Just as I stood up with determination, Kaoru appeared carrying a teacup on a tray.

“good morning”

Although he greeted me politely, I felt conflicted when I remembered the anger in his argument with Sanemi last night…

“Oh…good morning.”

When I returned the greeting hesitantly, Kaoru handed me a teacup and said, “Here you go.” I thought it was green tea, but then I saw a pickled plum submerged in the water. It was plum tea.



“It’ll be refreshing.”

“thank you”

It was a blessing for the hangover. As Touyouichi had said, there were certainly plenty of jobs that were more suitable for him than being a demon-hunting swordsman.



“Sorry for the inconvenience last night.”

“Well, if anything, Sanemi is more at fault… it’s all a matter of how you say it.”

“How do you say it?”

“I wish I could tell you that I was worried about you.”

“anxiety?”

Kaoru asked curiously. “Why are you worried about me, Sanemi…?”



Masachika was at a loss for words. He wanted to ask, “Are you serious?” but judging from Kaoru’s expression, it seemed he wasn’t pretending to be ignorant.

“Well… I mean, you knew each other, right?”

I know him, but we re not on such good terms that you d be so worried about me. I ve only met and talked with him occasionally

As he spoke, Kaoru’s mood dropped a little.

I was always worried about Saneya and the others, but whenever I met them, they always acted angry. Maybe they didn’t really want to see me…



Masachika was confused when Kaoru stopped speaking and looked down.

“Umm,” he said, scratching his head as he searched for words.

“You said that you were good friends with Sanemi, right?”younger siblingsSiblings

Kaoru looked up and smiled, “Yes.”



“I played with a girl named Sumi-chan the most. I’m an only child, so she was like a little sister to me…I often tied her hair up…”

Kaoru’s face was very gentle as he spoke nostalgically. He must have loved the child deeply.

“So, to Sanemi, she’s just a friend of his sister. If a girl like that told me she was going to join the Demon Slayer Corps, then of course…I’d be worried.”

Kaoru thought about it for a while and then muttered, “That’s true.”



“Then I understand.”

“Yeah. That’s it.”

“Indeed, if I heard that Sumi-chan’s brother was doing something dangerous, I would stop him.”

“…?”

“If that’s the case, then there’s a reason for me to stop Sanemi-san… no, Shinazugawa-san, right? That means I could tell Shinazugawa-san to quit the Demon Slayer Corps.”

“Huh…huh?”

Masachika was confused. He felt like he had suddenly changed direction.



“Well, even if I say so… I don’t think Sanemi will quit.”

“I know. I have no intention of stopping him. I can only imagine how painful it must have been and how much he must have prepared himself for this… So please tell him, Shinazugawa-san, that I have no intention of giving up either.”

“yes?”

“It seems like he has no interest in hearing about what I have to say . I said hello this morning, but he just ignored me.”firstHana

Her smile is filled with coldness and is frightening.

“I’ve been caught up in a strange turn of events…” Masachika sighed inwardly.



“I’ll take your uniform with me since I’ll be washing it.”

As if the topic was over, Kaoru reached for the uniform that was in the basket.

With ease and skill, he removes things from his pockets.



Coins, tickets, sniffles, and other items came out one after another, but they stopped dead when they spotted Sanemi’s dirty, torn wallet from his uniform.

He stared at me for a moment, then his face suddenly lit up.

“…It’s in tatters, isn’t it?”

“Oh, that. It looks like something important, so don’t throw it away. I told you to buy a new one because you’ll lose coins.”

“…I see. Then I’ll fix it.”

Kaoru took some money out of his wallet and handed it to Masachika, then took the wallet with him on the journey along with his uniform.





Once Masachika was sure that Kaoru had left, he let out a long sigh.



— I’ve been feeling nervous since the morning…



I took a sip of my plum tea and sighed again.

“Morinobe…Kaoru…is that it?”

Mumbling to himself, he collapsed onto his side and closed his eyes again.



Swallows are singing in the morning sun.

Predicting that the next time he’d wake up would probably be because he’d been kicked by Sanemi… Masachika decided to sleep in for a while.















Chapter 6 Encounter (4)

After finishing their breakfast, Masachika and Sanemi headed to the dojo.



As she washed the uniforms of the two soldiers, she heard a sharp voice yelling out, and feeling distracted, Kaoru finished her morning chores early and ran to the dojo.



As soon as I opened the door, an incredible energy washed over me, like a heavy air.

He notices Kaoru from the corner and raises his hand.The best in the OrientToyichi

Kaoru swiftly ran over to Touyouichi’s side and sat down. In front of him, Sanemi and Masachika were in the middle of training on the ground, but neither of them seemed to notice Kaoru’s entrance.



Even though they are not using breathing techniques, you can feel their power just by watching them fight.

The speed with which they exchanged blows with their wooden swords, the dexterity of their footwork, the techniques they unleashed when they took advantage of a momentary opening, and the agile physical ability to block and counterattack…it was nothing short of impressive.

It feels so far apart.

It’s true that in his current state, it’s only natural that Sanemi would tell him to “quit right away.”



Toyoichi looked at Kaoru, who was watching with bated breath next to him.

His brown eyes were wide open as he gazed upon the sword attacks being waged by his senior disciples in front of him, a greedy desire to improve flashing in his eyes as if he was trying to absorb everything.



Taking advantage of a momentary gap, Toyoichi called out to Masachika.

“Masachika, you stand up.”

Before Masachika could reply after the intense workout, Toyoichi instructed Kaoru to jump in and practice.

“Hey… Old man.”

As Sanemi began to speak, Toyoichi grabbed him by the collar and said, “Get out of here,” and dragged him to the corner of the dojo.



Masachika saw Kaoru standing in front of him with a wooden sword.

She is tall for a woman, and although thin, her posture is unwavering and extremely well-proportioned.

Her hair was tied back in a ponytail, but it looked like she was pulling it hard, and her narrow eyes were slanted upwards. Or perhaps it was the nervousness of facing an opponent for the first time, even though it was just training.



Masachika took a deep breath, then picked up his wooden sword again and said, “Well, let’s do it.”



In the kakeri training, the kake-te (the one attacking), Kaoru, finds an opening in the opponent’s defense and strikes, but at this time the moto-dachi (the one attacking), Masachika, will parry or avoid the attack, and if there is an opening in Kaoru’s strike, he will strike in return.

The accuracy of the strike, the distance, the timing. All of this must be done almost continuously, at a speed that leaves no time for thought. The key is how long the attacker can maintain mental concentration.



After a brief exchange of looks, Kaoru immediately swings at me from above. It’s fair to say that it’s quite fast. When I parried the swing, the weight of the wooden sword was so light that it couldn’t be compared to Sanemi’s.

“The impact is weak!”

When Masachika called out to her, Kaoru gritted her teeth and charged forward with even more energy.



After all, there seems to be a certain limit to a woman’s physical strength. Even if she could use her breathing, she would likely be overwhelmed by the technique.

But what he lacks in strength, he certainly makes up for in speed. The number and speed of his thrusts is considerable. I manage to dodge them, but he hits me in pretty close spots.



But this doesn’t last long. Masachika calmly determines the moment Kaoru loses concentration, parries the attack, and attacks him in the stomach instead.

Receiving a counterattack, Kaoru’s feet got tangled and he stumbled backwards.

“Don’t back down!”

The harshest rebuke in the Orient was delivered.

Kaoru let out a sigh and headed towards Masachika again.

After that, Masachika accurately read when Kaoru’s concentration would wane and mercilessly – of course, adjusting his strength – struck at the weak points of his defense.



“How long are you going to keep doing this…”

Sanemi, who was watching next to him, muttered in a sulky mood, “No matter how hard he tries, I don’t think a guy like that can use the Wind Breathing technique.”

Toyoichi, without taking his eyes off the match between Masachika and Kaoru, agreed, “That’s right.”



“If you don’t understand, then quit.”

“…Breath doesn’t have to be wind.”

“what?”

” The Mist Breathing technique also derives from the wind. There’s no need to stick to the wind.”

“Old man… you seriously want to make him a demon hunter?”

Sanemi glared at Toyoichi with his big eyes.



Toyoichi shot a quick glance at Sanemi.

According to Kaoru’s story last night, they were old acquaintances, but their relationship doesn’t seem to be merely that of acquaintances.



“You know what his strengths are?”

Touyouichi asked suddenly.

“who knows”

Sanemi frowned and spat out the words.



Toyoichi watched as Kaoru, in front of him, desperately thrust into Masachika, his shoulders rising and falling violently.

“Perseverance and insight into oneself. What you do unconsciously, that girl questions herself and repeats herself over and over again. Unlike you, she can’t master techniques as easily as breathing, but she excels at training herself.”

Sanemi’s eyes widened as he saw for the first time a side of the Orient’s greatest trainer.

I had never heard such a phrase while I was his student. Even when he taught me, it always seemed like he was being very casual and haphazard.

However, if I slacked off, I would be immediately seen through and beaten to death like a torn rag.



Toyoichi stopped Kaoru when he was hit by Masachika again and fell on his butt.

“Okay. Masachika, take Sanemi’s place.”

“Huh?”

Masachika was surprised, but Sanemi also opened his eyes wide.

Kaoru’s stamina was already at its limit. Even if she could rest a little, there was no way she could continue fighting in succession.



“Are you kidding me? This isn’t going to be good practice.”

“You want Kaoru to quit, right? Then you should beat him to a pulp.”

Toyoichi stated calmly.



Kaoru was sitting there breathing heavily, but she bit her lip and stood up.

” please”

Although he said it with difficulty, Sanemi still had no enthusiasm. He looked at Touyouichi suspiciously and offered a suggestion.

“Hey, old man. If I win this, you have to excommunicate this guy.”

“Hmm? I guess so…”

Kaoru shouted, interrupting Touyouichi as he was about to speak.

“I won’t quit!”

He shouted as he stepped forward strongly and swiftly swung his wooden sword at Sanemi’s torso.

However, Sanemi immediately dodged, and using the centrifugal force from his spinning motion, he struck Kaoru with incredible speed. It was truly a lightning-fast technique.



As Kaoru bent her body, Toyoichi called out to her in a leisurely tone.

“Kaoru, show me the results of your training. Have you come up with anything of your own?”

As soon as he said that, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Kaoru’s mouth.

“I’ll give it a try.”

Take a deep breath and face it again.



Sanemi’s stance had gaps, and whenever he tried to attack there, it was always dodged. He would attack using the recoil of the dodge, so he would be unable to react and would be hit hard.

That gap is empty.

“HAAAAHH!!”

With determination, he leaps and aims from directly above.



Sanemi seemed confused for a moment, but he quickly adjusted his stance and blocked the wooden sword that Kaoru swung down on him.

A slight vibration was felt in Sanemi’s hand.

Up until now, as Masachika had said at the beginning, Kaoru’s attacks had been light, and he had been able to easily dodge them. But this one was clearly heavy. He made up for his lack of physical strength with his leap and subsequent descent.



Sanemi glanced at Toyoichi.



—Breath doesn’t have to be wind.



“He’s still the same cantankerous old man,” Sanemi gritted his teeth.

Despite what he says, he is training them to be good corps members. As a trainer, it is natural, but Sanemi cannot have the best perspective in the East.



“H-Hold on!”

Feeling irritated, Sanemi unleashed his technique.

Kaoru barely managed to avoid half of the blow, but the force of the blow was incredible.

The swinging wooden sword hits him in the stomach and he groans as if the contents of his stomach are about to reflux.



“Master…”

Masachika called out to Toyoichi in an anxious tone.

“Please stop it. Sanemi can’t control himself .”naturefriend

“law?”

?Oh, no! That will definitely make me throw up!?

“Well… there’s no way you’d be that worn out by fighting me… Everything comes with experience. If you can’t endure something like that, you wouldn’t last even half an hour against a demon. Well, you guys came at just the right time. Thanks to you, I can relax now.”

Masachika was shocked and let out a deep sigh.

Even at times like these, this master says things that make it hard to tell if he is serious or joking.



In front of him, Kaoru was desperately dodging attacks from Sanemi.

Considering his height, he is surprisingly flexible.

When Sanemi swung the wooden sword to the side with speed that showed no holding back, he leaned his back backwards just in time to avoid it and swung his own wooden sword as well.

However, just as the blow was dodged, it was hit and sent flying to the side.

He immediately stood up and went towards him, but the sweat made the floor slippery. His footing was weak, and when he tried to strike Sanemi, he was easily dodged and hit in the back.



“Ugh…!”

Kaoru groaned and got on all fours, covering her mouth.

“Wait! Wait, wait, wait, Sanemi! Pause! Pause for now!”

Masachika quickly stepped in and called out to Kaoru, who was probably vomiting behind him, to “go.”

Holding his mouth, Kaoru ran out.



As Sanemi shoulders his wooden sword, he bluntly says, “Hmph, that serves you right.”

“That’s too much! Take it easy.”

“The demon doesn’t go easy on us.”

“You’re a demon! Don’t take what Master says seriously.”

“Huh? It’s irrelevant. If you’re going to die from something like this, you’re completely useless. Do you get it, old man?”

When Sanemi called out to him, Toyoichi tilted his head with a dumb look on his face.



“If I win, I told you to excommunicate him, right?”

“Oh, you did say that. But I didn’t make any promises.”

Sanemi vented his irritation at Toyoichi who was boasting nonchalantly.

?You can tell just by looking! What on earth would you do to make such a useless person your apprentice!? Anyway, hurry up and ?

Just as he was about to say that he should be sent back home, he remembered that Viscount Morinobe and his wife had already been killed by a demon and were now deceased.

Biting his lip tightly, Sanemi looked down.



“It would be easy if you were truly useless like you said.”

Toyoichi muttered disappointingly as he rolled his shoulders back and forth to loosen them.

It doesn t seem like it s completely useless, so that s the problem.

“I agree”

When Masachika agreed, Sanemi gave him a sharp glare.



“What, right?”

“That’s what you say, but Sanemi, think about it calmly. There aren’t many people who would be willing to fight you until you puke after just seven months or so.”

Even active members of the Demon Slayer Corps have expressed their frustration at being unable to endure ground training with Sanemi, and now only a select few will take on him.



Moreover, Kaoru isn’t even a soldier, she’s just a disciple.

It’s not like she comes from a family that has been in the Demon Slayer Corps for generations, and she was basically an amateur, so it must have taken a lot of effort to master it to this extent, all while doing her daily chores.



Of course, when he was an apprentice, Masachika was also required to do all the household chores.

When you become a Demon Slayer, you will have to cook for yourself and sometimes even sew torn clothes.

But, since it was a man’s job, it was only a rough guide. I think I was always trying to slack off as much as possible during housework.



But Kaoru doesn’t slack off on the housework. Even today, she washed Masachika and the others’ uniforms, prepared breakfast, and was probably busier than usual. Still, she didn’t complain and cleaned up efficiently.



His sword fighting skills are by no means weak either.

I learned from our last match that her strikes were indeed weak, but her speed and flexibility were evidently something only a woman could possess, and it was clear that she had undergone considerable training.

Even though he was beaten to that extent, the form of the Wind Breathing technique did not change, and the movements were beautiful and in line with the basics.



Moreover, after Masachika he immediately took on Sanemi, and yet he has come this far.Protectiontoo

Quite tenacious.

As Toyoichi said yesterday, it seems to be quite “persistent.” This is far from being “useless.”natureUs



However, Sanemi stubbornly refused to accept it.

“Are you blind, Masachika? Do you really think you can get by with something like that?”

“…If there’s anything missing, please let me know.”statementOsha

The one who responded to his cold words was Kaoru, who had returned. She must have washed her face while gulping down her drink, as her hair was wet.Sousoot



“I know that I’m still not good enough as a swordsman. What is it that I’m doing wrong?”

Sanemi creased his brow and glared at him.glarehey

“Is that something you should tell someone else?”

” “

Kaoru stares at Sanemi without looking away, as if searching for an answer, probing for a clue.



Sanemi looked away and clicked his tongue softly.

“Even if your sword technique is excellent, it’s useless in a real fight. Yours is no more than the self-defense techniques you’d find in any sword-fighting dojo.”

Kaoru clenched her fists in response to the harsh criticism. Still, she didn’t take her eyes off Sanemi, glaring at him.

Feeling that gaze fully upon him, Sanemi repeated the words he had been saying since last night.



“There’s no way you can become a demon-hunting swordsman. Quit right now, rely on your relatives, and go back to a normal life.”
















Chapter 6 Encounter (5)

“It’s actually quite easy, so you’re in trouble, right?”

After finishing my morning practice, I was washing my face at the well when I heard a voice call out to me from behind.The best in the OrientToyichi

When I turned around, he was smiling faintly with a clueless look on his face.



Sanemi’s face instantly returned to its sulky state.

“What are you talking about, old man? I told you before. There’s no way you’ll make it as a swordsman with that look.”

“Not now.”

“So, kick him out now!”

Toyoichi walked up to Sanemi and tapped him on the shoulder.

“If we don’t kick him out now, he’ll get even more powerful. It’ll be a problem until we can’t tell him to quit.”

“…”



As expected, Toyoichi has seen through him. He doesn’t have a background as a coach for nothing.

It’s true that right now, Kaoru’s skills aren’t enough to join the Demon Slayer Corps. But in another year, she’ll definitely be able to master the skills of a swordsman. As long as she continues to practice diligently and without slacking off, just like she has done up until now.



I don t understand why you don t want him to become a swordsman. But, after all that, he chose the path of demon hunting. You can t laugh at that determination, can you? reasonReason

“…What’s with the laughing thing?”

Sanemi’s voice was small.



It’s painfully easy to understand why Kaoru chose the path of demon slaying.

They joined the Demon Slayer Corps to get revenge after their families were killed by demons… There are many such people in the Demon Slayer Corps. Everyone is determined to destroy the demon leader, Kibutsuji Muzan, and take revenge. But demons are not so easy to defeat. Many of their peers have fallen before the demons’ claws.murderor



Even people with more skill and experience than Sanemi die suddenly from a slight misreading. You can’t survive just by being strong. That’s the nature of demon killing. No matter how much Kaoru trains and gets stronger, there’s no guarantee she won’t die.



Just thinking about it makes me feel scared. I definitely don’t want to see it…



Looking at the silent Sanemi, Touyouichi pondered. To be honest, Touyouichi agreed with Sanemi’s opinion.

Kaoru is a good girl. I understand your feelings of not wanting to lose her.

However, it will be extremely difficult to get Kaoru to change her mind. Or rather, even if it were difficult, that girl would not give up…



Well, for now, she s still with me. Until the next final selection that is.

“… That’s what he said.”other people’s affairsOther people’s business

“It’s something that has nothing to do with me. For you, too. Kaoru is the one to decide what to do with Kaoru. You decide what to do with yourself.”

” “

Sanemi gritted his molars.

As Toyoichi said, I’m not in a position to say anything.



He wasn’t there when Kaoru’s parents were killed and his own life was in danger.

Because I couldn’t do anything.

I had never known that pain until we met again here.



There was no way he could deny the decision that Kaoru had made.



—How pathetic…



I stare at my fists, which I’ve suddenly clenched tightly.

I couldn’t protect Kaoru.

In order to avoid making the same mistake again, I have no choice but to say it again and again, even though it may be annoying.



“Anyway, just quit now.”

“You’re so persistent too!”

“Shut up. I’ll keep telling you that until you get sick of it.”

“Why don’t you just tell Kaoru directly?”

“Since he won’t listen, you, the trainer, have no choice but to throw him out.”

“…I can’t do it.”

Toyoichi left the place with a dejected look on his face.



Sanemi sighed lightly.

He couldn’t just let things take their course and send Kaoru to his death. Even if he hated him, even if it was against his will, he would make him give up.

When I finally came to an answer that I was satisfied with and returned to my room, I found Kaoru talking about something with Masachika…





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?




“Are you really okay? You seemed pretty beaten up…”

Masachika asked worriedly, but Kaoru just smiled.

“It’s okay. I just applied some ointment and put mugwort on the cut.”

As expected, injuries are not that uncommon during daily practice. The treatment seems to be done with skill.



“Hey, Kaoru… no, Mori… what was it again?”

Masachika hesitated, thinking about calling out to him now. Since Toyoichi only called him “Kaoru,” he forgot his last name.

“My name is Morinobe. But you can call me Kaoru. Sensei always calls me that.”



“So, Kaoru… don’t you want to live a normal life?”

Masachika suddenly felt like asking.

Kaoru was confused and looked like he didn’t understand what was going on.

Masachika spoke slowly, choosing his words carefully.



“No, it’s not that I agree with Sanemi, but… I fully understand why you want to join the Demon Slayer Corps. My parents were against it too, but in the end, this is what happened. But I… I thought that I had no choice but to continue here. I didn’t have the brains to choose another path. But you… honestly, I think that another path is possible.”



Kaoru was silent.

A calm expression makes it hard to tell whether someone is angry or not.

But Masachika continued.



With the death of your father, you may not be able to return to your status as a member of the nobility… but I heard from Sensei last night that if you are related to the Fujimori family, you could put in a good word with the wife of a merchant or a landowner, and have them take you in. I m sure you d be treasured and valued wherever you go… I m sure Sanemi would want you to go in that direction.



Kaoru had been listening with a faint smile on her face for a while, and when Masachika finished speaking, she put her hand over her mouth and laughed.

“It’s strange. If Sanemi had said something like that to me, I’m sure I would have rebelled, but when Kumeno-san said it, it made me realize that that was an option.”

“Well, it’s a matter of how you say it.”

“But I don’t have a choice.”

After being told so decisively, Masachika scratched his head.

“…I thought so.”





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?




” “

“I thought so, that’s not it!” Sanemi wanted to yell in his mind, but he had no choice but to keep his mouth shut, knowing how bad it would be if he had accidentally eavesdropped on them.



As Masachika said, instead of staying in a place like this, she should have become the wife of a merchant.

Kaoru would surely be able to support her husband, work hard, give birth to and raise children… and build a normal, happy family…

Yes… that was definitely what I thought, but the thought still tugged at my heartstrings.



–My lady, there is an arranged marriage.



For some reason, it reminded me of something my mother had said to me a long time ago. I almost remembered the emotions I felt at the time, so I shook my head and pushed it away.



“Well then, Rino-san has prepared lunch for you, so please enjoy it.”

As Kaoru said this and came out of the room, our eyes met.

For a moment, he looked up at Sanemi in surprise, but then he bowed slightly.

“…You too, Shinazugawa-san.”

With that brief reply, he walked off down the hallway.



“What is it, were you listening?”

When Masachika asked, Sanemi denied it with a sour look on his face and said, “I don’t know.”







? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?






The next morning, early in the morning.

Masachika was standing in front of the grave behind Toyoichi’s house. This is the grave where Toyoichi’s disciples are buried.

There was an osmanthus tree planted behind the grave, which was now in full bloom, giving off a sweet scent in the chilly early morning air.

Light the incense and place your palms together.



In reality, there are no bones in this grave. This is because there is no corpse, and even if there is a corpse, dead soldiers are generally buried in the cemetery near the lord’s mansion.

When Toyoichi received his disciples’ hair or personal belongings, he placed them in this tomb.



When Toyoichi is here, he doesn’t call out to him. He pretends not to see him. That was the rule when Masachika was his disciple. It wasn’t something Toyoichi told him to do, but Masachika had decided that for himself.



“Kumeno-san?”

When I turned around after hearing the call, Kaoru was standing there with a bucket full of autumn flowers, including bellflowers and chrysanthemums, in his right hand and two rice balls on a plate in his left hand.gentianGentian

“…I’ll have it.”

Masachika took the bucket of flowers from Kaoru and placed it next to the grave.

“I’m sorry,” Kaoru said, bowing her head.



“The flowers are being arranged.”

“Yes was that okay?”

“Yes, please.”

Once she has made room, she places the rice balls on the pedestal, then haphazardly sorts the flowers and arranges them neatly in a vase.



“Master, you’ve been here before, right?”

“yes”

“What are you doing when you see it?”

“…It seems like they’re having a conversation, so I’ll try not to interrupt.”

“talk?”

“No… I’m not actually talking, but… it seems like they’re just talking in their minds, so I thought it’d be best not to say too much.”

“I see…”

When I thought that Kaoru was the same as me, I felt a little happy. At the same time, I remembered Sanemi’s completely different reaction and laughed.

Kaoru tilted her head curiously.



“No, Sanemi. He talks to him normally. Without paying any attention to him at all. I came here once when he was an apprentice, and even though my master was quietly praying, he just yelled at him, calling him an ‘old man’…”

Kaoru laughed, but quickly tried to intervene.

“I’m sure Sanemi-san wanted to cheer up the sensei. The sensei looks a little lonely when he’s here.”

“I see… that’s true.”

If he was that contrary, then maybe that was the case. When Kaoru said it, it seemed like that was probably the case.

A strong wind blew, causing tiny osmanthus flowers to flutter down.



“Have you ever heard of this osmanthus?”

“picture?”

“This tree was originally here, but it’s almost dead now.”

“Really?”

Although it is not yet a large tree, its branches reach over the grave and there are many flowers in bloom. It is hard to believe that it was once a dying tree.



“My master’s first apprentice was originally a gardener. He was the one who revived it.”

“Really? I didn’t know that…”

Kaoru said in admiration and looked up at the osmanthus.

The wind blows and the flowers scatter again.



“Apparently, after that person died, they built his grave here. That’s the story I heard too.”

Feeling embarrassed at having sounded so knowledgeable, Masachika hastily added:

The senior disciple who told Masachika this story is also buried in this grave.



“The teacher likes you.”

Kaoru said with a little joy.

It’s true that Toyoichi was extremely strict during my training, but because he had such an easy-going demeanor, I couldn’t really resist him, but I never once disliked him. I think that was probably the case for all of the disciples who rest here.



“Yeah, that’s true.”

When Masachika nodded, Kaoru stretched her body and reached out to touch Masachika’s head.

For an instant, Masachika froze, and Kaoru showed him a golden osmanthus flower in her palm.

“If you stay here, the snow will pile up.”

Saying this, she smiled and bowed, then picked up the bucket and returned to the main house.



Ston.



Suddenly feeling relaxed, Masachika crouched down.

” Impossible. Impossible, impossible, impossible, impossible.”

He mutters words that he doesn’t even understand.



“Oh, sorry, Kumeno-san.”

Suddenly Kaoru appeared again and looked suspiciously at the crouched Masachika. “What’s wrong?”

“Oh, no, no, no!”

Masachika hurriedly stood up.



“What? Do you still need something?”

“Ah, yes. Sorry. Could you please give this to me?”

As he spoke, Kaoru handed over his wallet from his pocket. It was Sanemi’s tattered travel wallet that he had taken with him yesterday when he washed his uniform.



“I’ve patched it up, so I don’t think you’ll have to spend any money on it.”

As he received it, Masachika couldn’t believe his eyes.

The patched areas are embroidered with the same sashiko stitching as the main body, so the patchwork is not noticeable at first glance.

Even though it was a little dirty, they washed it thoroughly and even applied it again.Fire NoshiHinoshi



“Amazing… it’s so beautiful.”

When Masachika expressed his admiration, Kaoru said shyly.

“No. This is… something I made a long time ago.”

“picture?”

It was something I made a long time ago and gave to you, Sanemi-san, so it wasn t difficult to repair. I m just an amateur at needlework, so it s nothing special, but it seems like you treasured it

He didn’t say anything more, but the smile on his face was clearly joyful.



“…You should just give it to me directly.”

“You’ve been ignoring me ever since yesterday’s match. I’m sorry, but I’d appreciate it if you could help me.”

Kaoru bowed deeply, picked up the bucket, and returned to the main house.







? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?






When I returned to my room, Sanemi was preparing to leave.

Yesterday, Crow had announced a new mission. Although the two of them were on separate missions, their destinations were not far apart, so they decided to go together part of the way.



The uniform had been washed and returned to him last night. Free from sweat and dust for the first time in a while, Sanemi was wearing the clean uniform as if it were the most natural thing in the world.



Masachika took the wallet Kaoru had given him and threw it at Sanemi’s head.

“That’s…tragic!”

Masachika watched as Sanemi protested with a heavy feeling of annoyance.

“I gave it to you.”

“Huh?”

Sanemi looked at the wallet that had fallen from his head with a puzzled expression.

“Is this mine?”

“Yeah. Kaoru fixed it for me. Looks like he did the laundry too. Make sure you thank him later.”

“…”

“Tell me!”

“…”

Sanemi silently glared at his wallet.



Masachika let out a small sigh and spoke in a slightly harsh tone.

“Hey, is that the one that girl made?”

“Huh? Did he… say that?”

” But he said.”

To be honest, it pissed me off. What, the way he said it was like he wanted to keep it a secret between the two of them.



However, Sanemi does not understand Masachika’s irritation.

I awkwardly opened my wallet and…

“Money… right?”

He muttered quietly.



“…”

“…”

The two of them stare at each other for a while.



” Beep.”

Masachika burst out laughing, finding the rare, troubled look on Sanemi’s face amusing.

I laughed out loud.

The vague feeling I had from before disappeared in an instant.



“Sorry, sorry! I’m looking after it, so don’t worry.”

He handed him the money that belonged to Sanemi that he had stored in a drawer in his dresser, and although he knew it would be a waste, he once again advised him as his senior apprentice.

“Thank Kaoru properly. Don’t you feel like supporting your hard-working junior disciple at least a little?”

“…No way.”

Masachika let out a long sigh. They were both just as stubborn.















Chapter 6 Encounter (6)

After that, even when seeing Kaoru off, Sanemi left the house without saying a single word to her .The best in the OrientToyichi



“Well, there was so much going on this time that I’m exhausted.”

When Toyoichi could no longer see the two of them, he turned on his heel and sighed.

“Thank you for your hard work. I’m sorry for causing so much commotion.”

Kaoru bowed his head graciously, but Toyoichi waved his hand.

You re not the only one at fault. Or rather, if anything, the problem lies with Sanemi Well, it s not that I don t understand how he feels.



“Kumeno-san says that I’m a friend of Sanemi-san’s sister.”

“Hmm?”

“That’s true, I was close to Sumi-chan… Sanemi-san’s sister. That’s why I don’t want to put her in any danger.”

” I see.”

Touyouichi nodded, but he felt that his interpretation was slightly off.

But, well, there’s no way I can ask Sanemi about the truth of the matter. Even if I did ask, he wouldn’t tell me, and I’m not sure if he even knows…





“I’ll train more and get stronger so I don’t have to worry you.”

Kaoru states it clearly, as if making a vow not to the best in the Orient, but to herself.



It’s a young face, with a mixture of self-expectations and pride in what he’s accomplished. A face that still retains a hint of innocence, one that has not given up on rebuilding even after being hurt.



Toyoichi has seen boys like this for decades now. The same goes for Masachika and Sanemi, whom he had just seen off. The same goes for his deceased disciples, whose graves are enshrined in the tomb behind his house.

It is the mission of a trainer to send his disciples to the demon-slaying world of suffering that he once found himself in. However, they all pass away before him. When he thinks of his disciples who were not even cremated, but were killed and eaten by demons, he is confronted with the contradiction of sending young lives away.



Kaoru is a good kid. But she’s not the only one. They were all good kids. Toyoichi imposed strict training on them to survive and not be killed by the demons.

Even so, those sent out rarely make it to the end of their lives. Even if they are lucky enough to survive, they will end up with a disabled leg just like Touyouichi, and either become a trainer or return to the common people, dragging their disabled body along for the rest of their lives…



—Such sentimentality is deception.



Someone said this to Toyoichi, who was depressed when he heard that his first disciple had died.



—We have an obligation to carry on the will that has been passed down from generations of trainers, and the trust that has been handed down unbroken…



I guess those who become “pillars” are destined to become one.

While fondly recalling his colleague who was a pillar of his success, he is reminded that he still lacks resolve.

I am still lost in this confusion. I thought that as I grew older, I would be able to find a reasonable answer to these sentimental thoughts, but it seems that is not the case.



“…Sorry.”

Toyoichi suddenly apologized, and Kaoru didn’t understand what he meant.

“What’s wrong?”

“I’m still inexperienced as a trainer.”

“Why would you think that?”

” Various things.”

Toyoichi felt his prosthetic leg was heavy and walked with a clunk on the ground.



“teacher”

Kaoru came running up behind him and looked into his face.

“The evaluation of a teacher is not something that the teacher himself does.”

Saying that, Kaoru smiled.

“A teacher’s work is evaluated by the students he has taught.”

” Huh.”

“No matter what anyone says, you are the best. That is true for me, and for all my past students too.”



Toyoichi laughed softly and patted Kaoru on the head.

The fact that this child’s parents were killed by demons cannot be changed. Therefore, Touyouichi cannot prevent this child from choosing the path of demon hunting. If that is the case, he must at least pass on the skills to survive, just as he has done up until now…



“Okay, let’s start practicing breathing now.”





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?




On the train to his new mission, Masachika opened the lunch box Kaoru had given him.



“Wow, that’s amazing.”

The first thing that caught my eye was Masachika’s favorite tamagoyaki. Without any hesitation, I picked it up with my chopsticks and ate it, and the slightly sweet broth spread throughout my mouth.

“Sweet tamagoyaki is delicious too. Mine isn’t sweet though. Which do you prefer?”

Seeing Masachika getting excited over just a rolled omelet, Sanemi sighed in exasperation.

“…Just shut up and eat.”



“Oh, this is tsukune. It’s so good. I’ve only ever eaten tsukune in a hotpot, but grilled like this and drenched in sauce, it’s really good too. Yes… the shiitake mushrooms have soaked in the broth. I need some rice with this.”

As he talks, Masachika bites into the rice ball and shouts, “Yay! It’s got salmon in it!”

“So just shut up and eat!”

When Sanemi finally yelled, the surrounding passengers chuckled wryly, and Masachika looked around before laughing sheepishly.



“Sorry, sorry. I was just happy.”

“What are you happy about?”

“Because I’ve never had a girl make me a lunch box.”

“……Ahh?”

The moment he saw that face, Masachika realized what it meant to step on the tiger’s tail.



” What are you looking at me with?”

?No, that’s not it! That’s not what I meant! It’s just a general thing, I just feel happy somehow… I mean, you’re eating it too, so it’s the same for you!?

“I just ate it thinking it was just a lunch box.”

“Oh, yeah, that’s right. No, that’s right. It’s just lunch, yeah.”

“…Eat it.”

Sanemi continued eating with a sullen look on his face.

Not wanting to anger Masachika any further, he ate in silence.



As expected, it’s delicious.

She can cook such delicious food, she’s dexterous, and on top of that, she’s beautiful – she has all three qualities. There are surely plenty of families who would want her as a bride, but of all people, she chose the Demon Slayer Corps.

I certainly understand the reason. But still, it seems a shame…



There are hardly any women in the Demon Slayer Corps, and it’s just sweaty, smelly guys. Some of them even engage in dirty talk in the dojo, and some of them frequent brothels in between missions.

But, if I came to a place like that, wouldn’t that be bad? In fact, I’ve been attacked there before.



Unless the person is extremely skilled – perhaps as strong as Kocho Kanae – it would probably cause trouble.

There was quite a stir when Kochou Kanae appeared, but after she swept away the other men with her outstanding strength, no one even thought of approaching her. It would be great if Kaoru could become that strong, but the truth is that it’s still unknown at this point.



And then–

Masachika glances at Sanemi’s face.



His expression was defiant, as if he was refusing to even taste the food, and was just eating it to fill his stomach.

And yet, just as I said earlier, he had changed so dramatically.

If the disciples who attacked Kaoru were still there, Sanemi would have surely beaten them half to death.

There’s no way to say for sure that the same thing won’t happen again in the future…



Thinking about it that far, Masachika suddenly realized something.

I got ahead of myself.



Kaoru hasn’t finished her training yet, and she hasn’t even taken the final selection yet.

Yes. The final selection.

The biggest problem is whether or not you can survive there. It’s the first and biggest hurdle in joining the Demon Slayer Corps.



“Hey, Sanemi.”

” What is it?”

“I wonder if that child will be able to survive on Mount Fujikasane?”

Sanemi’s chopsticks stopped and he trembled slightly.

Masachika was shocked and thought, “Oh no!” It was not something he should have said so lightly.



“S-sorry. Don’t worry about it.”

I tried to act like I wasn’t in a hurry, but Sanemi was surprisingly calm and muttered something under his breath.

“…I won’t let you go.”

Masachika let out a small sigh and began eating again.



The last thing left was something wrapped in a persimmon leaf next to the rice ball.

“What is this?”

When I removed the wrapping leaf, a rice ball appeared.



“Ah! Ohagi.”

I couldn’t help but shout out again, and when I looked up, I saw that Sanemi had just found the rice balls as well.

This was surely a parting gift from Kaoru to Sanemi.

Masachika bit his lip, unconsciously.



“That’s good. I’m sure she made it just for you.”

When I gave him a grin, Sanemi’s expression became even more sour,

“…Shut up.”

Even as he complained, he finished the rice ball in one bite.



—You’re really not that honest…



Although Masachika was amazed inside, he ate the rice balls and looked at Sanemi, whose ears were bright red, with amusement.
















Chapter 7 Training (1)

The best in the OrientToyichiFirst, he taught Kaoru the basic breathing techniques, and then he taught her the Total Concentration Breathing technique, but it turned out that this was not easy for him.



Breathing — how to inhale and exhale, take air into the lungs, and distribute it throughout the body — is not difficult in itself. It is not much different from what is commonly called deep breathing.

However, when you then do it with the awareness of total concentration, the more you sharpen the precision, the more strain it places on your body.

In other words, you run out of breath. Or you forget to breathe. Others suffer from sudden headaches, and some even have intestinal torsion due to concentrating power on the tanden.



“You might think that running every single day is strange, but if you don’t train your lungs, you can’t breathe with total concentration.”

At Toyoichi’s urging, Kaoru began running at night as well, in addition to the mornings and evenings.



By this time, Toyoichi had stopped teaching Kaoru the Wind Breathing forms, instead encouraging him to derive them from Wind and develop his own.

“Now that I think about it, when you fought Sanemi, you used a strange technique, right? What was that?”

After first jumping high into the air, he spins and slashes in a rapid dive. This is not a Wind Breathing style.



That was well, I thought of it when my teacher gave me the assignment to find my own style. By chance, I saw him hunting FalconHayabusa

“Oh, a falcon. Any others?”

“No. For now, that’s the only one that has a shape that resembles a proper mold. Sorry, it’s quite difficult.”

“I don’t care. It would be better for you to go with something that suits you better than Wind Breathing. Sit down and think about it. Right… Hayabusa… Yes, maybe Bird Breathing would be fine.”

“Bird breathing, is that it?”

“You don’t like it?”

“No, it’s fine. I’ll try looking at different birds.”



Toyoichi’s idea became a guideline for Kaoru. First, he decided to create a form by taking into account the ecology of birds and the ideas he got from their movements.

I was struggling to find a foothold, but now I feel like I’ve found something that can serve as a foundation.

Kaoru was excited. He had never imagined he could actually create his own breath.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?




After teaching him breathing, Toyoichi left Kaoru to study on his own for the most part.

He would look at the form Kaoru had devised and point out any gaps, but otherwise he would let him do as he pleased.



Even without Toyoichi telling him to, Kaoru was a keen student and had read through the materials left by the successive Pillars about the Wind Breathing style that Toyoichi had had, and had also researched the Mist Breathing style that was derived from it, as well as other derived breathing styles that had disappeared after only one generation, and seemed to be trying and testing whether he could apply them to his own style.



Total Concentration Breathing is not something that you can just be taught and then learn to do as it is.

Those who could do it could do it in a day, but those who couldn’t do it had to practice day after day. The difference in innate talent was clearly evident.

Sanemi was a typical example of the former, but such people were rare.



The next hurdle that those who ended up in the latter category faced was whether they could sustain it.

In one sense, believing in an almost invisible growth and continuing the monotonous breathing exercise required talent in another sense.

In other words, patience; in other words, persistence.



Kaoru was already confident about this.

Although his growth rate was not remarkable, Kaoru made steady progress.



However, Toyoichi watched the scene with somewhat mixed feelings.

The reason is–



“A letter. A letter…”

The crow fluttered down and landed on a perch set up inside the room.

A letter sent via crow. There’s no need to check who sent it.

“…That idiot.”



When Toyoichi received a letter from Sanemi, the first one he had received since reuniting with Kaoru, he was surprised, but he was able to guess the contents before even opening it.

When I read it, I found that, as I had expected, it called for Kaoru to be excommunicated.



After that, whenever he had free time between missions, he would write to him. Toyoichi didn’t reply to most of them, but he was surprised when his patience finally ran out and Sanemi came to visit him again.

What’s more, he avoided meeting Kaoru and waited at Satono’s shop.



“What the hell are you doing here?”

“That guy, it seems he’s still around. When are you planning on kicking him out?”

“Once I’ve allowed someone to join, unless they want to or have behaved badly enough, it’s not easy to excommunicate them.”

“Shut up! Make up some excuse and make him quit!”

“What an idiot, you are. Besides, you don’t have time, so why did you bother coming here for something like that!”

“How can I have time! Do you know how much I’ve been making you run around here and there? I’m going to be on my way again now. Listen, I want you to be expelled before this mission is over!”

Toyoichi watched with his mouth open as his foolish disciple departed, leaving behind an outrageous parting remark.



“You seem to be quite concerned about it…”

Satono chuckled as she lit up the sake cup. “You’ve come across a bit of a hassle, haven’t you?”

Toyoichi sipped from the sake cup, drank it down, and let out a heavy sigh.

“If you’re that worried, I told you to just tell him directly, but you’re running away, that idiot. Hmph! What a pathetic man you are.”



“Well… you’re Sensei’s student after all. I guess you’re not very good at that sort of thing.”

Feeling as if the glance he received contained an implicit reproach, Toyoichi quickly poured himself some sake from the sake cup and took another sip.



It seems like the young lady doesn t dislike him, but well, he s still at the level of a neighborhood older brother, isn t he? After all, he s not even aware of it.

“Awareness?”

“The awareness that you’re a pretty girl who makes guys fall in love with you. That’s the most troublesome thing. Because you’re nice to everyone, it leads to a lot of misunderstandings, right?”

” “



Thinking about it like that, it seems like the number of letters I’ve received has increased, not just from Sanemi, but also from Masachika.

What’s more, Masachika sometimes sends letters directly to Kaoru.

However, the contents are mostly random stuff, such as talk about their daily duties or eating omelet rice at a Western restaurant.



One day, while reading that letter from Masachika, Kaoru found herself chuckling for an extended period of time.

“What? Sounds fun.”

Ah, Professor. No I read in Kumeno-san s letter that Sanemi-san went to buy some ohagi, but they were all sold out right before he left, and he was so disappointed

And once again, the conversation turns to Sanemi, and Toyoichi has no idea what’s going on.



“Isn’t that great? That’s what they call ‘youth’, right?”

“Seishun?”

“It’s blue and spring, sensei. Please at least read some Natsume Soseki.”

“Old people don’t know what’s trending these days.”

“Not recently though…”

As Satono spoke, she picked up the empty sake bottle and, without giving him a chance to say anything, carried it off to the kitchen.



” “

Even so, he was still proud of his agility in the Demon Slayer Corps, but he truly believes that time and aging flow equally for everyone.

Satono laughed at Toyoichi who looked dejected.

“You’re going to eat ochazuke, right? Sensei?”
















Chapter 7 Training (2)

As you develop certain forms, you must combine them with breathing in total concentration.

The best in the OrientToyichicalled this “.’ ‘familiarization trainingJune 1st

Literally, it involves blending form and breathing to refine it into a technique.

“Focus on your breathing and use the kata. It’s easy to say, but it’s difficult for those who are clumsy.”

Hearing this, Kaoru realized that he was clumsy.

Even if you can breathe, the form doesn’t fit. When the form is formed, breathing slows down.



His training on his own was still insufficient, but when he faced Toyoichi he became even more disorganized and was in no condition to fight properly.

If it was just a mold, it would still look good… I thought to myself, but then Sanemi’s words echoed in my mind.



—Even if your sword technique is good, it’s useless in a real fight. Yours is only at the level of self-defense techniques from the local sword-fighting dojo.



I clench my molars.

I don’t know if there will be a next time, but if we ever face each other again, I will never let you say something like that.



Yes, I made up my mind, but I couldn’t quite master the skills.



Toyoichi was very relaxed when performing his techniques. Unlike Kaoru, he didn’t seem to be in a hurry and did it naturally.

This is because the Wind Breathing pose has become so ingrained in me that I no longer have to think about my movements. This is why I can focus on my breathing.

Kaoru must invent new forms and become proficient in them.



Anyway, I had no choice but to keep going and not give up.

I know I don’t have any talent, so all I can do is practice diligently, twice or even three times as hard as other people.

By repeating such training, you will be able to do something the next day that you couldn’t do yesterday. That alone should be a good thing. Even if it’s only a small improvement, it doesn’t mean that you have no chance at all.



The seasons passed.

After the autumn leaves had fallen and snow had piled up on the dead trees, the snow eventually melted and the winter buds began to take on a fresh green colour in the warm weather, and by that time a year had passed since I started training.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?




“Let’s go, get ready.”

Upon hearing this, Kaoru had initially begun preparations just for Toyoichi, but was surprised when he was told, “You’re going too.”

It was the first time. Without being told where they were going or what they were going to do, they were simply told to prepare for the night, so Kaoru and Toyoichi hurriedly boarded a train bound for Tokyo.

Upon arriving, we were taken to a village in a valley where peach blossoms were in full bloom.



As Kaoru was entranced by the beauty of the place, which seemed like a paradise, she suddenly felt a murderous aura descend upon her.

My body moves faster than I can think.

As he jumpsRetirementEasy

The one holding the wooden sword was a boy about my age with short hair and cold eyes.

Without giving Kaoru time to ask, “Who is he?”, the boy stepped onto the ground and closed the distance between him and Kaoru.



Kaoru gritted her teeth and got into a fighting stance.

Dodging the sharp thrust with a somersault, he kicked the wooden sword upwards. Not missing the opportunity the boy had created, he slashed at his side with his hand, making the boy choke.

However, the other person immediately picked up his sword and began swinging it again.



As Kaoru jumped back to avoid it again, someone called out, “Use this,” and a wooden sword fell at the end of the sunlight.

Despite squinting from the glare, he caught the wooden sword and at the same time blocked the slash that his opponent swung down at him.



*Clang!* There was a dull thud, and the two wooden swords creaked together.

*Fuuu* the other boy took a deep breath.



—Breathing? !



Kaoru immediately relaxed her strength, dodging the opponent’s force, and spun backwards twice. Then she took a deep breath and steadied herself.



Breath of Thunder, Fourth Form: Distant Thunder



At the same time that the boy unleashed a slash, Kaoru stepped so hard that the ground sunk into her, then jumped high into the air.



Bird Breathing First Form Hawk Falcon Sky SlashYoshun Kuzan



The two attacks repelled each other, creating a strange current of air in the area.

Countless peach petals fell.



“That’s enough!”

A loud voice echoes.

Kaoru instinctively covered her ears.

An old man wearing a bright yellow haori coat and with a prosthetic leg, just like Toyoichi, stood between the boy and Kaoru.



” You prepare for the guests.”Mt.frame

Following the old man’s instructions, the boy’s hand was bleeding from the back, probably from the shock of the moment, but after he held it down, he glared at Kaoru for a moment and left the place.



The old man turned to Kaoru and stared at him with an unreserved look.

Kaoru glared sharply.

“What is it?”

“Huh… You’re glaring at me. Just like your senior apprentice.”

The old man grinned in amusement and turned around to see Toyoichi standing there with his arms crossed.



“Many of your students are quite arrogant.”

“That seems to be the case.”

Toyoichi answered in his usual nonchalant manner, and the old man then burst out laughing, “He seems to be your pupil.”

I didn’t understand what it meant. It seems that Toyoichi had agreed to this match, but he hadn’t given me any explanation.



As Kaoru stood there frozen with a troubled look on his face, the old man suddenly thrust the cane he was holding towards Kaoru.

When I quickly dodged it, he stabbed me twice and three times in a row.

Even though he has a prosthetic leg, his movements are so agile. He’s no ordinary guy.

She’d barely managed to avoid it the first three times, but the fourth time it suddenly approached Kaoru with incredible speed, and before she knew it, it was right in front of her.

Just as I was thinking that I was definitely going to be defeated, I felt a light tap on my head.



“Excellent.”

As Toyoichi clapped his hands leisurely, the old man gave a shy laugh.

“Teacher! Please explain what this means.”

When Kaoru asked, not understanding what was going on, the old man tapped him on the shoulder.



“Welcome. I am a trainer of the Thunder Breathing technique.”Jigoro KuwashimaKwasi Majigoro

“picture?”

“This is the former Master Naruhashira. Kaoru, greet him properly. Don’t be rude.”

Toyoichi spoke in his usual carefree tone.

The moment Kaoru heard the word “Hashira,” her face turned pale. She immediately knelt down on the spot and bowed deeply.

“This is the first time we’ve met. My name is Morinobe Kaoru, and I am currently studying under Shinomiya Toyoichi. Please forgive me for my recent rudeness.”



Old man Kuwajima burst out laughing again.

“He’s more polite than the previous priest. I was wondering what it would be like when I heard that Toyoichi had taken on a female apprentice, but it seems he’s doing quite well.”

“May I have your approval?”

When Toyoichi spoke, old man Kuwajima shrugged his shoulders again and said, “What?”



“If you think it’s good, then it’s fine. Why didn’t you come all the way to show it to me? There aren’t many people who come to brag about their disciple.”

“I’m borrowing the keen insight of your old man.”

“What do you mean, an old man? You’re not that different from me.”

“There’s a five year age difference.”

“He’s only five years old!”



” “

Kaoru was unsure how to feel about the very boring exchange between the old people.

First of all, we need to analyze this situation.



Apparently Touyouichi and this old man, the former Ningyo Pillar…Kuwajima Jigourou, knew each other and probably worked together in the Demon Slayer Corps in the past.

Touyouichi is not a Hashira, but perhaps he knew Kuwajima before he became a Hashira. There must have been some kind of trust between them, and they probably still keep in contact even now that they are both trainers.



So, this time.

Could it be that Toyoichi came here to show the state of his disciple Kaoru?

Considering what Kuwajima had said earlier, “They are the same as their senior apprentices,” it seems this is not the first time that Kaoru has done this, and Toyoichi is probably not just judging the level of proficiency of his disciples’ skills on his own, but also having Kuwajima check it…



As I was thinking about this, old man Kuwajima called out to me.

“But why did you choose this man as your trainer? There are flowers, water, and wind types, too, and Kasumi. You could have been introduced to him.”

“Because I thought the teacher was strong.”

That was really the only option. It was pure intuition.

When I saw Touyouichi’s techniques at the scene where my parents were killed, I witnessed his strength and couldn’t even imagine being taught by another trainer.



The old man Kuwajima laughed out loud and slapped Kaoru hard on the back.

“That’s impressive, my lady. You have quite an eye for people.”

Does that mean he was strong enough to be recognized by someone who was the number one pillar in the East? I was about to ask, but…

“Well then, Boss. Shall we continue from last time?”

When Toyoichi said this, old man Kuwajima replied, “Okay! I won’t let you get away with winning this time!”, and the two of them started talking about shogi as they headed home.



Kaoru sighed and followed behind slowly, admiring the peach blossoms.
















Chapter 7 Training (3)

It seemed that Kaoru’s evaluation ended with that first incident.

The best in the OrientToyichiAs soon as the old man Kuwajima got home he started playing shogi, and even ate dinner while playing shogi. The two of them, unusually, did not even have a drink, and just sat together for a long time.



Kaoru was feeling a bit bored, so after getting permission from old man Kuwajima, he headed over to the dojo.

The apprentice who had been playing with Kaoru earlier was now practicing.

After that, I was introduced as . I assumed that the lack of a surname meant that he was an orphan, but since the old man Kuwajima didn’t explain anything, I didn’t ask any more questions.Mt.frame



Takeru’s brow furrowed as Kaoru entered.

“What do you want?”

“…I have received permission from Kuwashima-sensei. I would like to practice.”

When Kaoru tried to pick up a wooden sword hanging on the wall, Take suddenly asked her something strange.



” Your master isn’t a Pillar, is he?”

Sensing a hint of contempt in the way he said it, Kaoru frowned.

“What do you mean?”



“Poor thing.”

“What is it?”

“If you can’t learn from someone who has become a Pillar, it’s impossible for you to become one yourself. Well, you ran away without even being able to master the Breath of Wind, so it’s probably too late now.”

Understanding that this was a completely sarcastic remark, Kaoru quickly put ice over his face.



“The derived breathing technique is simply changing the breathing and form to better suit my own style. I’m not running away.”bodyBody

“Whatever you want to say. Anyone who can’t master the basic breathing techniques.”



There are five basic styles of breathing techniques: Rock, Wind, Water, Fire, and Lightning, from which many derivative breathing techniques have been born.

It seems that this disciple is so obsessed with basic breathing that he regards it as the supreme thing and any derived breathing techniques as inferior.



That’s ridiculous.



“That kind of thinking will only bring you down. In fact, it’s not uncommon for people to become Pillars through derived breathing techniques.”

“Hmph,” Take chuckled.

“Well, wind is a type of breath that is destined to die out. If it wasn’t branched out, no pillars would ever be born.”

“…The Wind Pillar will be resurrected.”

When Kaoru said that, Takeru chuckled.



“But there is no stepchild raised by a Pillar? If you don’t know, let me tell you. Right now, the only basic breathing techniques that remain as Pillars are Rock, Water, and Fire. The position of Wind Pillar has been vacant for a long time. There is no one to train the former Wind Breathing Pillar. There is no one who can become a Pillar. At this rate, the Wind Breathing will die out.”

“If that’s the case, then isn’t the position of Narihashira currently vacant?”

As if he had been waiting for this, Take wore a haughty look on his face.

“My teacher was the Narihashira. I’m practically his stepchild. I’m not like your tutor, who was just some random Demon Slayer.”



Kaoru picked up the wooden sword.

“I don’t blame you for praising your master.”

As he spoke, he got into a fighting stance in front of Take.

“If you’re going to insult my teacher, I think it would be quicker to settle this here and there rather than using your pointless nonsense.”



“…Hmph. A mere woman.”

By the time Takeru snorted, the tip of Kaoru’s sword had grazed his throat.

Kaoru narrowed her eyes at Take who hastily jumped back and readied his wooden sword.

I ll tell you, I was aiming for the edge just now on purpose. Next time I ll hit it for sure.

” Don’t do that, you damn idiot !”Wushan playJokewomanAma



As he said it, Take took a big step forward and swung down from above.

Kaoru quickly dodged to the side and then smashed into Take’s right side while going around to his back.

As Take turns around, he dodges the wooden sword swing and thrusts it into his exposed chest.



“Good !!”

Groaning, Takeru held his ground.

He gritted his teeth, crouched low, held the wooden sword at his side, and began to breathe in complete concentration.



—–come!



At the same time Kaoru took a defensive stance.



Breath of Thunder, Second Form: Rice Spirit



Take approached with incredible speed and hit me in the arm and stomach. I jumped to dodge, but the blow just grazed my head and landed on my back.TemporaryOnce



Kaoru takes a defensive position and falls to the floor, but Take swings his wooden sword down to finish her off.

Kaoru kicked Takeru’s leg with all his might, then quickly got up and spun backwards twice to create some distance between them.



A trickle of blood began to flow from the side of his head.



As expected of the Thunder Breathing technique, it was a very fast sword strike.

The breathing technique he had created was nowhere near as good as it could be. It was still not enough. He had to make it stronger, something that would produce more effective results…

I’m not taking everything this man says at face value, but there is certainly an accumulation of skill and knowledge that goes into basic breathing techniques.



As Take was regaining his breath, a familiar, loud voice echoed through the dojo.

“That’s enough!”

When I came to my senses, Toyoichi and old man Kuwajima were standing at the entrance.

Perhaps when he saw Take’s breathing techniques being used, he realized that something sinister was going on in the dojo during training.



“Really… is there anyone in this dojo who uses breathing techniques? If it breaks, you’ll have to fix it, Takeru!”

After being scolded by his master, Take remains silent, looking guilty.

“Sorry, my dear. He’s a real loser when he gets hot-headed.”



“No… It’s not your fault, Takeshi. I was the one who made the first move.”

The old man Kuwajima stared at Kaoru with wide eyes.

Toyoichi frowned and scolded Kaoru.

“I don’t know what the reason is, but fighting privately in someone else’s dojo is out of the question.”

“very sorry”

“Well, whatever. Anyway, let’s both put away our spears and today’s training is over.”

The old man Kuwajima did not ask any further about the circumstances, and instead chose to leave the matter unclear.







? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?







The next day, Kaoru and Toyoichi said goodbye to the old man and returned home.

“Young lady, that lightning technique involves five consecutive strikes. It’s quite an accomplishment if you manage to dodge just one. Keep practicing.”



It seems that the former Naruhashira had been watching last night’s match with Take and had been calmly analyzing Kaoru’s abilities.

Kaoru hadn’t noticed, but if he had been able to react even slightly to that speed, then all his training up to that point had not been in vain.



Kaoru smiled and thanked the old man Kuwajima, and also bowed to Take who was standing behind him, then turned around and followed Toyoichi.



On the train, Toyoichi asked me about the details of my fight with Take the previous night, and when I told him, Toyoichi laughed and said, “Oh, is that so?”

“This is no laughing matter. Such an insult to the teacher.”

“It’s more of an insult than anything, but that’s actually true.”

“I’ve never heard of someone being unable to become a Pillar unless they are taught by a Pillar.”

“Well… it’s a bit extreme to say that’s absolutely true, but at the very least, being taught the sword techniques and skills of someone who has experience as a Pillar is probably somewhat advantageous.”

“Even so… he also made fun of derivative breathing techniques, and his way of thinking is far too one-sided. I wonder why Lord Naruhashira has taken someone like him as his apprentice.”

“…He’s also a very nice person.”

As if Toyoichi was remembering something from the past, he said this and dropped the topic.







? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?







Later, Toyoichi had something on his mind, so he wrote a letter to Kuwajima explaining the whole story, adding, “I know it’s presumptuous of me to say this…”



“The way I see it, the boy has the heart of a wolf.HigasukeQuarrel

I think there is a risk that it may cause harm to you.

I am even more afraid because of his talent.

I trust in your wise judgment, and I ask that you please bear this in mind.



He wrote.



Could this be the signal of some kind of insect?



I wondered why I had written something so outrageous, but for some reason I couldn’t stop writing.

When the old man Kuwajima received the letter, he repeatedly apologized for his disciple’s misconduct, but offered no other reply.





Little did anyone know that in later years, this greatest fear in the East would come true.







<To be continued>












About Kaigaku
The “Kaigaku” in Kaigaku’s name doesn’t have a very positive meaning, such as cunning or slyness, so it makes sense after he becomes a demon, but as a name he used while he was human, it leaves a bit of a question mark.
Well, I think there are various ways to think about it.
In this novel, I used the name “Gaku.”

















Chapter 7 Training (4)

Some time had passed since my visit to Kuwajima, and once midsummer had passed and the chirping of the cicadas had begun to die down, Kumeno Masachika arrived for the first time in a long time.





“…Well, that’s impressive. You’ve come a long way.”

After his match with Kaoru was over, Masachika obediently took off his hat.



“Thank you. Thank you for taking the time to come here during your duties.”

His expression showed a faint confidence in what he had done.



“That’s impressive. You’ve managed to escape all the way here.”

The best in the OrientToyichispoke up from the side.



“I’m not running away, I’m avoiding you, Master.”

Masachika quickly corrected himself.



Yes. They no longer try to force a fight like they did before.

Rather, it is designed to be a sword that can kill with one blow by dodging, parrying, waiting for the opponent to tire out, and creating an opening.

For someone as weak as Kaoru, swinging the sword around aimlessly would just tire him out.

Therefore, when wielding it, the goal is always to bring down the opponent with certainty.



“You did really well.”

When Masachika praised him heartily, Kaoru’s face broke out in a smile and his cheeks flushed a little in embarrassment.

As I was captivated by the sight, Toyoichi asked me, picking his ear, “What happened to that idiot?”



“Is that Sanemi? He’s probably in Kyushu right now.”

“Are you going that far?”

“Yeah. There aren’t many Pillars right now, so it seems that only those with good battle records are mobilized.”

“Huh…”

The corners of Toyoichi’s mouth quirked up a slight grin.

Although he always called him an unworthy disciple, it was clear that in truth, Sanemi was the one Touyouichi had the highest hopes for.

Both Kaoru and Masachika know this.



“For a busy guy like you, that idiot still has time to write letters.”

“letter?”

Masachika couldn’t believe his ears. He had never seen Sanemi hold a brush.



“He comes here all the time. He always writes the same thing.”

“The same thing? What are you saying?”

“This one.”

Toyoichi pointed at Kaoru and said, “Excommunicate him.”



“Ah,” Masachika nodded, looking a little surprised.

I remembered that on the train, Sanemi had said, “I won’t let you go.” I see, so they were trying to somehow stop him from going to the final selection. Even so—



“Saying something like that in a letter… there’s no way Master would hear it.”

Masachika let out a sigh of exasperation.



“If you ever meet him, tell him that no matter how many letters he sends me, I will not expel him. If you really don’t want Kaoru to join the Demon Slayer Corps, then you have to convince her yourself.”

Hearing Touyouichi’s words, Kaoru smiled and said,

“Even if you try to persuade me, it’s no use.”

He answered immediately.



“Hahaha,” Masachika said with a dry laugh.

Why am I always put in this role?





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?




The next morning, Masachika wakes up early and is drawn to the kitchen by the smell, where he finds Kaoru busy running around. Wearing an apron and cutting green vegetables, she looks just like an ordinary young housewife.

It makes you wonder if this is really the swordsman who was practicing yesterday.



When Kaoru noticed Masachika, she greeted him cheerfully, “Good morning.”

“Good morning. May I help you with something?”

“Oh… then, I’m sorry, but could you chop some firewood for me? Sensei seems to have hurt his back and it looks like he’s in a lot of pain.”

“Understood”

Masachika casually accepted the job and was chopping firewood in the backyard when Toyoichi called out to him sleepily.



“Hey, you? Are you chopping firewood?”

“Kaoru asked me to.”

“Huh huh. Use anyone who can be used, be it your senior apprentice or your master… That guy is a real handful .”goodhorse

“I’m just worried because you hurt your back, Master.”

“Oh, so you noticed. Well, the other day I slipped off the stepladder in the storehouse.”

“For that kind of thing, you should use your disciples.”

Masachika said in an exasperated tone, and Toyoichi shrugged.



Speaking of which… Masachika took the opportunity to ask Toyoichi.

“Kaoru, will you be taking the final selection this year?”

Toyoichi took a cigarette out of his sleeve and lit it.

Taking a sip of my morning smoke, I gave a vague reply, “I guess that’s how it is.”



Masachika thought for a while. Toyoichi looked up at him curiously.

“What is it?”

“Ah, well… I was just wondering what Sanemi would do.”

“There’s nothing I can do about it. I told you yesterday too. If you want to persuade someone, you have to do it yourself. You should say the same thing.”

“Hmm…”



Considering Sanemi’s personality, persuasion is probably the method he is least good at. That’s why he still writes letters to Touyouichi asking him to quit.

Generally speaking, it was uncertain whether he would be able to converse properly with Kaoru in front of him.



While they continue to argue in circles like this, Kaoru leaves for Mount Fujikasane. Now is the time to make him give up, but I have no idea how.



Like Sanemi, Masachika was probably feeling anxious as well.

Something I had been vaguely thinking about for a while suddenly blurted out.



“Master, did you know that Kaoru made us lunch boxes the other day when we came here?”

“Huh? I don’t know.”

“They made it for me. It was absolutely delicious. The tamagoyaki (Japanese rolled egg) was especially delicious. Oh, and the meatballs were good too…”

“What are you talking about?”

“No, sorry. It’s fine. Um, there was some rice balls in the bento.”

“So?”

“Ohagi, Sanemi’s favorite food.”

“What’s with him? He has a sweet tooth? And he doesn’t drink alcohol?”

For Toyoichi, who loves alcohol, the only thing that seems to be disappointing is that Sanemi doesn’t drink much.



“That’s not it. The fact that there were rice balls in the lunch box means that Kaoru put them there. She knew that it was Sanemi’s favorite food.”

“So what? Stop bothering me. Kaoru is an old friend of Sanemi’s, so you should know his favorite foods.”

“Well, that’s true.”

“You’re not saying that Kaoru likes Sanemi, are you?”

Toyoichi frowned and pointed out the answer.



Masachika scratched his head.

“Well, well… I don’t know.”

However, every time he recalled some fragments from his previous visit, or reread Kaoru’s letter, Masachika felt that his guess was gradually coming true.



If that’s the case then—-?

It’s simple. Sanemi should just take Kaoru.

To be honest, even just imagining it made my heart ache. But if that happened, Kaoru would be happy, and just as Sanemi wished, Kaoru would surely give up on joining the Demon Slayer Corps.



—However, it seems that a huge barrier had been built without Masachika’s knowledge.



“Let me tell you, if, by some chance, Kaoru doesn’t join the Demon Slayer Corps and instead gets married, I have no intention of giving her to some yakuza business like you!”

The statement was so decisive that Masachika was momentarily overwhelmed, but gradually he realised that what he was being told was unreasonable.



“No, master. What do you mean? A yakuza business?”

“There’s no other way around it. If I’m going to marry Kaoru, I’ll make sure I find a decent man. If I ask Fujimori-san, he’ll introduce me to as many men as I want.”

That’s something that even Masachika thought, so it’s not that I can’t understand it, but…if that’s the case, doesn’t it seem like both Masachika and Sanemi are not normal?



Umm, Master. What do you think of us?

“You guys are excellent Demon Slayers, but Kaoru, you can’t do it.”

I can t do it But that s not something Master should decide.

“Shut up. Since you came to my house after losing your parents, you need my permission to do that!”

Has Kaoru suddenly become like a daughter, or even a granddaughter, to Touyouichi?



Kaoru suddenly popped her head in from the hallway.

“Dinner is ready. Sensei, please go wash your face.”

He seems to be busy in the morning and leaves quickly.



Touyouichi walked towards the well, before turning around and sticking his nails in his face.

“Tell that idiot, I’m not giving Kaoru to you.”



Masachika regretted what he had said so casually.

Somehow I feel like this has just made things more troublesome…















Chapter 7 Training (5)

A few minutes after Masachika had left again with Kaoru’s lunch in hand, Kaoru was back in the mountains.JanuaryOne day



The reason he went to the trouble of crossing the prefectural border into the lush, unkempt mountains was because he had become accustomed to the nearby mountains and was no longer able to train practically there.

The final selection is approaching next month, and although he has been given permission to go, he will not survive on Mount Fujikasane unless he continues to train more here.The best in the OrientToyichi



Touyouichi’s treasured Nichirin sword, a relic left by his pupil, was lent to him with the intention of allowing him to undergo such practical training.

Unless you become a Demon Slayer, you cannot own your own sword.

However, there is a demon on Mount Fujikasane, and it can only be defeated with a Nichirin sword.

For that reason, all disciples heading to the final selection borrow Nichirin swords from their masters or senior disciples.

Kaoru had also borrowed the lightest sword that her master possessed, but it was still too heavy to actually swing around. She needed to get used to it while she could.



I stayed in this forest for three days, focusing solely on improving my physical strength.

Of course, training her skills was important, but what Kaoru lacked was physical strength. She would inevitably become exhausted midway through.

Apparently his real father was prone to illnesses when he was young, so perhaps he too has inherited some of that same chronic constitution.



On the third night, as I was dozing off in front of the fading campfire, I was suddenly awakened by a sudden, tingly feeling in the air, and at the same time, I heard a dry bang.

A gunshot.

As I searched for the source of the sound, I heard another boom, followed by a high-pitched scream.



Grabbing his sword, he ran towards the direction he heard the voice.

We drove through the bamboo thickets and suddenly came out into an open space.

There was a dilapidated temple there, with no one living there anymore.



For a moment, the shadow of a man holding a gun was visible through the torn paper screen, but then it quickly disappeared into the darkness.

Just as I took a step towards the hall, a torn paper screen toppled over and a woman appeared, her hair disheveled and weak at the knees, crawling down the stairs.

In the darkness, there was a bang! There was another gunshot, but it sounded a little muffled. Perhaps the muzzle had been blocked by something.

“Uaaaahh!!!!!”

A man screamed.



When Kaoru rushed over, the woman froze for a moment.

“OK?”

Kaoru spoke to her softly, trying to calm her down as much as possible.

“Uh, uh… Help! Help me!”

“Ah, a monster! Suddenly!” the woman cried out in a frantic voice.

“monster ?”



Before I could hear an explanation, “It” opened the half-rotten door with a creak and came out.

He dragged the man along by his leg, and in his other hand he was probably holding the man’s arm… he was munching away, not caring at all about the blood dripping from his leg.



“Ohhh… there’s more food.”

He chuckled and a foul smell filled the air.

The moon emerged from the clouds and shed its light on the earth.



I can see “it” clearly.



It has crimson eyes, two horns growing from its forehead, and a drooling mouth with bloody fangs protruding from its lip.

The image of a demon devouring his father appeared in Kaoru’s mind.

” “

All of a sudden, my whole body boils with heat. Now is the time for me to defeat the demon. I must defeat it.



He gripped the handle tightly and got ready.

Seeing that, the demon’s face twitched.

“You sir are you a demon hunter?”

“different”

Staring at the demon, he spoke in a low voice, “But I will kill you.”

He stepped forward and at the same time drew his sword and swung it to the right, causing the demon’s arm that was holding its leg to fall off with a thud.



Screeeech!



The harsh, scream-like sound numbs the eardrums.

The demon’s chest was cut open in a single line, but slowly the flesh began to swell up over the wound, and eventually it regenerated without leaving a trace.



“Hehehe, what is this? So you’re not hunting demons? Hahaha, then it’s not scary.”

The demon laughed heartily, jumped up, and attacked Kaoru.

The arm that had been severed earlier had regenerated without anyone noticing, and its claws extended, trying to claw at the head.



Kaoru spun backwards twice to avoid it. The demon immediately leapt into the air again, this time aiming for the woman who was trying to flee. When Kaoru cut off the hand, another unpleasant screeching sound scratched her eardrums.



Kaoru stood in front of the woman, glared at the demon, and called out in a small voice.

“Please go to the back. If the man is still alive, give him medical attention.”

The woman, trembling violently, crawled along the ground to the fallen man’s side.



The demon grabbed the man’s arm that had fallen to the ground and bit it off.

The sound of meat being eaten echoes lewdly.



Kaoru gripped the handle tightly and began to take a long, thin breath.



The diaphragm expands, drawing oxygen deep into the lungs and into the countless alveoli.

It gets the blood pumping and builds muscles.

Sharpens your five senses while perceiving everything around you.



The demon threw away its arm and came towards Kaoru again, at the same time stepping forward and swinging upwards.



Bird Breathing, Third Form HienzifengHien’s side



He swung the sword down across his shoulders, twisted it midway, and cut it up, taking the demon’s head as if scooping it up.



Keeyaaaaaa!



The demon’s death scream echoed through the night forest. Birds fluttered wildly between the trees.

Kaoru stared coldly at the demon’s head that rolled to the ground.

The red eyes quickly lost their color and turned a murky yellow. Along with the smell of burnt flesh, the body turned to ashes and disappeared.



Kaoru wiped the blood off her hands, sheathed her sword, and quickly ran over to the woman and man.

“Koji-san, Koji-san!”

The woman placed the man’s last remaining hand on her cheek and called out to him over and over again.

The man was on the verge of death. His eyes were open, but it was unclear if he could see the woman.



“Miss…”

He called out in a husky voice.

The woman held her breath and stared at the man.

“Sorry… I… showed you…”

Before he could finish his sentence, the man died.



The woman stared at the man’s corpse in a daze for a while. Then tears began to flow and she gripped the man’s hand, which was getting cold, tightly.



Kaoru offered a silent prayer, feeling embarrassed.

I had already known about this temple the previous day. There was no one there at the time, so I just passed by it without giving it any particular thought.

What if I had looked inside the hall more carefully at that time?



This demon may have used this place as its base, feeding on travelers who occasionally passed by or hunters who came to rest. Although there is no definitive proof, since there is no sign of someone breaking through the door from the outside, it seems best to assume that the demon was waiting inside for someone to come.



In front of me is the corpse of a man with one arm missing.

If only I had killed the demon yesterday, this person wouldn’t have had to die…



I gave a short whistle and a crow came swooping down. It was the best crow in the Orient. I had been told to take it with me just in case.

He took out a quiver and paper from his pocket, wrote about the encounter with the demon and that there had been casualties, and entrusted the letter to the crow.



With this, Touyouichi will be able to make some arrangements. The unit called “Kakure” that dealt with Kaoru’s parents without her even knowing will surely be coming.

Until then, it would probably be best for them to avoid the cold inside the hall, but there was no way the woman would leave the man’s side.



Kaoru gathered up some branches and started a bonfire. The crackling sounds of the wood crackling echoed through the silent forest night.

“…What should I do?”

The woman suddenly muttered.

Is he speaking to Kaoru, or is he asking himself a question? His gaze is blank and there is nothing in front of him.



“Why are you here?”

When Kaoru asked, the woman began to slowly tell the story.



They eloped because their parents were against their marriage, and they dreamed of living a modest, happy life in the man’s hometown.

One night, tired and resting in the hall, a demon appeared and the man shot at the demon with a concealed pistol, but it was no use and his arm was quickly ripped off.

The man apparently kicked the woman, who was frozen in fear, and helped her escape.



Kaoru remained silent and let the woman talk, but an instinctive feeling of bitterness rose up within him about them eloping.

My biological parents also eloped, and I was born during that time. However, my father died before I was old enough to understand, and in my childhood memories, my mother always seemed lonely and in pain, and never seemed happy.



A marriage that is rushed based solely on one’s own passion and is not blessed by anyone else is bound to fail one day…futuretip

But still, they wanted to be together, and their insane devotion to each other frightened Kaoru.

I felt an unsteady, unfamiliar sensation, as if I was being swallowed up by waves or sinking into a bottomless swamp.



Finally, she said in a monotone voice.

“I have a boyfriend. If I go back like this, I’ll surely be forced to marry that man…”Fianc Engagement

His empty eyes seemed to lead to nothing but despair.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?







When dawn broke, the people of Kakure arrived and protected the woman.

The man’s body was buried on the spot, and the woman offered a wild chrysanthemum that was blooming nearby, folded her hands in prayer, and left with Kakure.



She had no choice but to return to her parents’ home.

Looking at her profile as she walked dejectedly, unable to see any hope, Kaoru found it hard to rejoice at having saved her life.



When he returns home, he is forced into a marriage he doesn’t want to enter into…



I had experienced that feeling before. I couldn’t say no, and I couldn’t even realize my feelings until I fainted. Still, if my adoptive parents were alive, I probably would have gotten married as they wanted.



—I don’t want to be like my mother.



Even though it was something that concerned someone else and had nothing to do with me, a terrible, heavy feeling remained with me for a long time.

















Chapter 8 Eve (1)

The best in the OrientToyichiTaking the sword from Kaoru, he stared intently at the silver blade. There were no nicks in the blade, and the beautiful blade pattern was not stained with oil.



“…I never thought you’d kill a demon before going to…”Mount FujisaneFujigasaneyama



The tone of his voice could be interpreted as either amazed or impressed.



“Finally, I have no choice but to go. I didn’t want to make you go, but…”

“What are you doing? Didn’t you get permission to go in the first place?”statementOsha

“Well, that’s true. It’s finally been decided.”



Toyoichi said with a slightly disappointed look on his face and took a sip of his drink.?blue



“Although we were able to kill the demon this time, there is no guarantee that the same will happen on Mount Fujikasane. We will remain vigilant and not be complacent after just one success.”

“Oh dear. That’s something a master would normally say to his apprentice. If you say that to me, I’m in big trouble.”MeEagle



Kaoru smiled and took a sip of the best sake in the Orient.Sake cupChocoNotet



“If I can pass the final selection and become a member of the Demon Slayer Corps, will you accept me…?”SanemiSanemi



As usual, Sanemi continued to send letters demanding that Kaoru be excommunicated.

MasachikaMasachikaDespite this, it seemed that he still had no intention of trying to persuade Kaoru himself.legendMessage



“I guess you don’t want to see me.”



Kaoru muttered to himself, and Toyoichi scratched his head.



“I don’t think it’s that he doesn’t want to see her… well, in short, it’s just that he hasn’t made up his mind yet.”

“Resolved? What is it?”

“What is it…?”



Toyoichi muttered to himself, took a lick of his sake, and stared intently at Kaoru.

Assuming that Masachika’s words were correct, and Kaoru was willing, would he have to think about it? …Although he didn’t really want to think about it.



“Let me ask you something simple…Kaoru, what do you think of Sanemi?”

“yes?”

“Do you see me as a man?”

“Eh? What is that?”



Toyoichi muttered, “I see,” and took another gulp of his sake.

He’s grown up a lot in the past year – but he’s still just a kid of 15.

She likely has feelings for Sanemi, but even she probably doesn’t know what kind of feelings they are.

Moreover, there is no way that a strange man like him, the number one in the Orient, could understand a woman’s heart.

As a man, I can guess to some extent what Sanemi’s feelings are, but I can’t be certain. Or, as Kaoru had said before, maybe he just sees her as a friend of his sister, which is a rather vague existence.

Toyoichi let out a long sigh and looked down at the last drop of tea left in the flask.



“I’ll take it.”



Kaoru picks up the empty sake bottle and takes it to the kitchen. This marks the end of today’s sake.



“Ah, ah, ah.”



He vented his frustration loudly and looked up at the ceiling.



“Well, anyway, you guys should just deal with it yourself. I’m not very good at that sort of thing.”



Kaoru was puzzled, but simply replied, “Huh.”



———-



That night, Toyoichi wrote a letter to Sanemi for the first time.

It was a notice once again that Kaoru was allowed to proceed to the final selection and that she would not be excommunicated.

On that note, I will repeat what I said before.



“If you absolutely refuse to allow Kaoru to join the Demon Slayer Corps, then instead of asking me, you should persuade her yourself.”Old manGrandpa





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





The day before Kaoru was to leave for the final selection, Sanemi came to visit with a sullen look on his face.



He comes into the house without saying hello, and when he sees Toyoichi, he glares at him.



“What’s with those eyes?”



Toyoichi shrugged as he sipped his plum kombucha tea and explained that Kaoru wasn’t there.



Kaoru is out now. She s back at home in Fujimori because she s giving birth. It s been a while, and she s heading to Mount Fujikasane tomorrow, so I sent her over to say hello. KazueKazue

“…Are you planning on sending me to the final selection?”

“That’s true. You can’t join the Demon Slayer Corps unless you survive that hellish scene.”



Sanemi’s lips trembled and he yelled with such force that he seemed about to strike a punch.



“Stop it!”

“You idiot. I’m a trainer. My job is to turn the students I have raised with care into Demon Slayers.”

“Old man.”



Sanemi finally grabbed Touyouichi by the collar.



“Do you understand? There are tons of demons swarming around there. When I went, nearly twenty people entered, and only three, including me, remained! No matter how strong you are, there’s no guarantee you’ll survive for seven days.”

“I’ve said that many times before.”

“Are you okay with dying?!”



The cry sounded like a shriek.

Toyoichi puts his hand on the injured arm that is holding him by the collar and says soothingly.



“You have to put your hand on your heart and listen.”



Sanemi froze, as if he had been taken by surprise.



“…You have to tell her properly. Why are you so against it? Do you even understand, Sanemi?”



Toyoichi asked with an unusually serious expression, and Sanemi averted his gaze.

The East’s greatest brow furrowed.



“You’re not prepared, so do you think I’ll listen to you if you just tell me to stop? You have no right to stop Kaoru right now. Don’t use me. If you’re not confident that you can persuade him with your own words, then get out of here. Don’t get in Kaoru’s way.”

” ”



Sanemi quietly stood up and left without a word.



Kaoru returned shortly thereafter and asked Toyoichi.



“Um, perhaps Sanemi-san was there?”

“Hmm? Have you met him?”

“No. I only saw his back and thought he looked like him, so I called out to him, but he just walked away.”

“…I see.”



— Run away…



Toyoichi clicked his tongue in his mind, but with his usual nonchalant attitude, he asked Kaoru about Kazue and how the Fujimori family was doing.



“He eats an incredible amount. He said he has to eat for two people, but it seems like he’s eating the equivalent of three. But I’m glad he seems healthy. Kazue is shy, so she was swearing, but from what I’ve heard, he seems like a very kind husband.”

“I see, I see. That wild horse…”



As Toyoichi lit a cigarette, he chuckled as he recalled Kazue’s appearance as a child.

Kaoru objects to Toyoichi’s opinion.



“You always say that, but you’ve always been a very feminine person.”

“Girls don’t wrestle with their thighs exposed.”

“Well, that’s true… But it’s not like that. She’s a cute person, actually. She’s a shy, cute person who feels embarrassed about being seen by others.”

“Hmm…”



Toyoichi wasn’t sure. He shook his head slightly and took a sip of his cooled plum kombucha tea.

Still, it seems that people can see things very clearly in others.

Kaoru may have found that thing about Kasue , but it seems like he doesn’t understand anything about himself.Hidden difference R Ta Possible love difference

Or do you not want to know?

When I look back at myself, I can think of some things that I’ve experienced.

Toyoichi’s mouth quirked up.

Even though he had said that to Sanemi, he himself was not all that different.



“teacher?”

“No. Sanemi was there just now. I made him angry.”

“Well… should I excommunicate you again?”



Kaoru had gotten used to it by now and chuckled. “You really never learn.”



“I might come back again, so please prepare my room.”

“got it”



Kaoru nodded, hung out the futon in the closet, and began making lunch.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





If Sanemi is coming, she has to make some ohagi. So Kaoru goes to the pantry to get some red beans, but there are only so many left.



“Sorry, teacher. I’m going to Rino-san’s shop for a bit.”



After calling Toyoichi, Kaoru headed out and went to Satono’s store, but it was closed.

Over the past few months, Satono has been feeling unwell frequently.

Even if you go to the doctor, the cause is unknown, and you may experience nausea and sometimes bloody diarrhea.dizzinessDizziness

Recently, they have finally stopped selling prepared foods and are now only selling vegetables, but they only close the store like this when the situation is really bad.Dry FoodFruits



Kaoru immediately entered through the back door on the side street and called out to her from the veranda.



“Rino-san, are you okay?”



The sound of clothes rustling was heard from inside, and after a while Satono, wearing a kimono, opened the shoji screen.robeDotera



“Oh, my dear. Come in. Sorry, was there something you needed?”

“Sorry. I was sleeping.”

“It’s fine. I was just getting bored of sleeping… I was reading Mori Ogai for the first time in a while. So? Is there something I can help you with?”

“Um, I was wondering if I could have some red beans.”

“I think we have some red beans. Sorry, but they’re in the store, so take as many as you like.”

“Sorry. Well then, excuse me.”



Kaoru entered through the veranda and stepped down to the dirt floor of the shop, where she picked up a small burlap sack of azuki beans from the shelf where they were kept with an air of familiarity.



“Are you celebrating something today?”



Rino asks in a slightly hoarse voice.



“No, well… it seems that Sanemi-san is coming, so I thought I’d make some ohagi just in case.”

“What’s that, ‘It looks like he’s coming’ or ‘Just in case’ or whatever?”

According to the teacher, he had come earlier. However, he missed me when I returned He didn t have any luggage with him, so he may have just gone off on his mission.

“Hmm. I wonder? Well, if the young lady makes some ohagi, the smell will probably lure them back home.”

“Rino-san, you’re acting like a dog or something…”



Kaoru chuckled as she nonchalantly tidied up the slightly messy room.

Just like the store, for someone who is always neat and tidy to leave their room this messy, I think they must be in really bad health.



“You said earlier that you had passed me on your way home….where had you been?”

“Oh. At the Fujimori house. Kasue-san has come home to give birth.”

“Huh!?”



Satono involuntarily cried out loud and coughed .?nothing



“OK?”



Rubbing his back, Kaoru suddenly came to his senses.

The flesh on her back, which used to look visibly plump, is now almost gone.



“Well, Kazu-chan… is going to be a mother.”

“That’s right. He’s not eating two servings, but three servings. He was big before, but now he’s gotten even bigger.”

“Hahahaha. That’s interesting. I see… Kazu-chan is the mother…”



Satono said this with a deep feeling and let out a sigh.



“I ended up not giving birth in the end. I had my own fun being single, but…”



His lonely face was backlit and looked dark.

Until then, Kaoru had never really thought deeply about Satono and Toyoichi’s relationship.

I didn’t know how they met or why they didn’t get married.

I didn’t think it was the kind of thing to ask just for fun, and I didn’t think Toyoichi would tell me that kind of story, let alone Satono.



The sensei also sent me food from the brothel and let me learn cooking I was always being taken care of by him, so I thought it was a bit extravagant to call it selfish, but

“Rino-san?”

“…Maybe I should have expressed my wish a little.”



As she spoke, Satono stroked Kaoru’s messy bangs and straightened them out.



“Young lady, if you find someone you like, make sure you tell them.”

“picture?”

“No? They’re getting to that age, aren’t they?”



Kaoru shook her head slightly.



“I can’t think about that right now.”

“I see.”

“…Well then, I’ll be off now. Please take your time. If you read too much, your shoulders will get stiff.”SleepYasu

“Yes.”



Hearing Satono’s playful reply, Kaoru bowed her head and left.



The maple trees in front of the house, which I had been carefully tending, had withered. Perhaps I was too lazy to even water them.

Kaoru pursed her lips tightly and ran back home to where Touyouichi was waiting for her.















Chapter 8 Eve (2)

Upon returning home, Kaoru made a request.The best in the OrientToyichi



“Sir, I’m sorry, but could you please go to Rino-san’s place?”

“Huh? What’s with that all of the sudden?”

“I feel a bit unwell today. More than usual.”

” “



Toyoichi thought deeply. “Should I call a doctor?”

Kaoru shook her head.



“No. You don’t have to do that.”



Toyoichi was taken aback by the rather harsh tone of voice.



“what up?”



Kaoru lowered her head. She was silent for a while, then



“…When I get sick, I get anxious. I just need someone to be by my side.”



It was a small voice, but the tone was earnest.

Toyoichi was momentarily on edge, wondering if something had happened to Satono, but it seemed that was not the case.



“But you’re leaving tomorrow… so you’d better tell me where the hidden liquor is.”



The reason he said it jokingly was because Toyoichi didn’t like the heavy atmosphere in that situation.

However, Kaoru abruptly interrupts him.



“I’ve already written down that sort of thing. Besides, I’ll have to take a train to get there, so I’ll go to town… I’ll stop by to say hello then. I’ll say hello properly before I leave. I’d like Satono-san to light the fire for me, too.”Mount FujisaneFujigasaneyama

“Hmm. I see.”



Toyoichi stood up, changed his clothes, and took a quick puff of a cigarette.

In the meantime, Kaoru quickly made some rice balls and packed them with some leftover kinpira and boiled beans from last night’s dinner, and gave them to Toyoichi to take home.



“Please eat it over there. If Satono-san is feeling well, please share some with her.”

“Hey hey. You too, go to bed early. You won’t be able to sleep at night for a while over there.”

“got it”



After seeing Toyoichi off, Kaoru returned home and sat in thought in front of the burlap sack of red beans in the kitchen.

I won’t have time to leisurely make it tomorrow.

In the end, it wasn’t clear whether Sanemi would come or not, but making it probably wouldn’t go to waste.

Putting her sash over her shoulders, Kaoru began washing the beans.

Kaoru’s face was gloomy as he washed, making a satisfying splashing sound.

In his mind, he saw his mother getting weaker and weaker as she suffered from an illness. Whenever she woke up from a fainted sleep, she would cling to Kaoru’s hand and grasp it…





–I’m sorry. I’m sorry… Kaoru…





When we get sick, even if it’s just a cold, we tend to become a little weak.

Moreover, Satono’s condition was clearly a sign of death.

Up until now she had been living bravely on her own, but now that Kaoru was about to head off to the selection process, she wanted Touyouichi to stay by her side, even if only for a short while.

Thinking about it brings me to tears.

Kaoru became confused.

Boil the azuki beans, discard the water, add cold water while boiling, skim off the scum, cook until done, add sugar, and knead the softened beans with a wooden spatula until smooth…



———-



By the time the rice balls were finally finished, the sun was beginning to sink behind the edge of the mountain.

It doesn’t look like Shima is coming.

Kaoru sat on the veranda and ate the rice dumplings while gazing blankly at the flock of geese flying by in the crimson evening scenery.

With one bite, the sweet smell of red beans brings back memories of the past.





–Kaoruko’s ohagi are really delicious…





My mother’s face came to mind.

I loved ohagi, and during the equinox, I would eat so many that my father would get annoyed, saying, “Just looking at this gives me heartburn.”

She laughed and said that although she is not normally a big eater, for some reason she eats a huge amount of ohagi, especially those eaten during the equinox.





— Surely, one of my ancestors, a person who loves ohagi, will come down to me…





I remember him making that joke.

Nostalgic memories.

Memories of being in the warm, soft, gentle sunlight.

As I took another bite, the image of Sanemi came to mind.





–Kaoru…





That day.

As the snow fell, Sanemi called me by my name for the first time.

I turned around in surprise,





—- The ohagi was delicious. Thank you…





He waved at me with a big smile on his face.

How could a person who used to have such a gentle smile have his appearance change so dramatically?

When I thought about that, I could sense Sanemi’s immense pain and sorrow, and even though I knew he was persistently demanding that Kaoru be excommunicated, I just couldn’t bring myself to hate him.

Right now, all I can do is pass the final selection and become a demon-slaying swordsman.

If she does that and gets stronger, surely one day Sanemi will acknowledge her. Maybe they’ll even work together on missions. Then, even if she can’t protect Sanemi herself, she’ll be able to help him.

When I thought about it that way, I was looking forward to it.

Kaoru took the last bite and stood up.

I have to prepare for tomorrow.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





By the time I had finished making various preparations – which were not mainly for my own sake, but rather for the sake of my absence from the house for the time being, so that I could write down and tidy up the things that I needed to do to make the most of East Asia – and had reached a point where I could calm down, it was already late into the night.legendMessage

I looked at my father’s pocket watch. It was past eleven o’clock at night.

It seems like it took quite a bit of work.

As I opened my bag to check my belongings one last time, I heard the creaking of footsteps down the hallway getting closer.

Kaoru was on guard for a moment, but when she saw the figure appear, she smiled with relief.



“Have you returned home? Sane… san.”InosukeShinazugawa



Sanemi was somewhat absent-minded, but as soon as he noticed Kaoru he immediately looked away.



“…Did the old man sleep?”



He asked in a sulky mood, his gaze wandering elsewhere.



“Oh. If you’re wondering, I went to see Satono-san today.”

“…Huh?”

“Sato-san, I’m not feeling well. I think it would be best if you stayed with me, teacher, because I feel lonely.”

” “



Sanemi didn’t reply, but turned towards me with a sulky expression. When he saw the bag Kaoru was holding, his brow became even more furrowed.



“What is that?”

“We are heading to the final selection tomorrow, so I was just getting ready. Ah, I’m making some rice balls. Can you eat some?”



As I stood up and headed towards the kitchen, I felt a presence behind me.

Kaoru reflexively turned around to get into a stance, but Sanemi immediately responded and immobilized her. Her left arm was bent behind her back and pinned down, and her right arm was also grabbed.



“what”



The question came in a high-pitched voice, and he was pushed against the wall.



“Don’t go.”



Sanemi spoke in a low voice, his breath tinged with the faint smell of alcohol.



“…Saniya-san, are you drunk?”



Kaoru asked in surprise.

MasachikaMasachikaFrom what I’ve heard, Sanemi doesn’t like alcohol. He doesn’t seem to be completely drunk, but he’s probably a little drunk.



“…Shut up. I told you not to go.”

“I’ll go.”

“Enough already. If you keep on making nonsense, I’ll break your arm.”



“This isn’t a bluff,” he said in a gruff voice, as he raised his left arm with great difficulty.Twisthey

Kaoru glared at Sanemi.



” please”



He coldly stated, “I’m going to go even if they break my arm or put out my eye.”



Not getting the answer he was looking for, Sanemi gritted his teeth.

Kaoru swallowed hard and, with a hint of exasperation, tried to say something a little soothing.



“If you’re drunk, there’s a bed ready for you in that room, so please go to bed. Or do you need some water?”



The reason I spoke so quickly was because I was actually nervous.

Being sandwiched between the wall and Sanemi, feeling Sanemi’s breathing from above, my face started to heat up involuntarily. I felt as if I could even feel the heat of his eyes staring at me, and my heart started to pound strangely.

Unable to bear the sticky silence, Kaoru desperately pleaded with Sanemi.



“…It’s the same for you, Sanemi-san, isn’t it? Even if it puts your life in danger, you just can’t accept it, that’s why you decided to join the Demon Slayer Corps, right? Even if you can’t understand, I have my own reasons for choosing this path. You have no right to stop me.”



As I speak, it becomes hard to breathe.

Sanemi presses his body against me more, my chest feeling compressed.

My right arm is gripped tightly and my left arm is numb and losing feeling.



” Shut up.”



It was a low, growling voice.

For a moment, I felt a chill of fear and at the same time my mouth was covered.

I don’t know what’s happened and my mind goes blank.

The moment I realized that Sanemi was kissing me, a strange numbness ran through my whole body.

I shook my head and escaped the forceful kiss.

However, Sanemi’s arms holding Kaoru’s body don’t budge.



“…Let go.”



Kaoru managed to remain calm, but her voice was still trembling pathetically.

At that moment, the lights in the room suddenly went out.

In the shrouded darkness, Sanemi’s expression is invisible.

The autumn night wind is cold, but the scent of osmanthus floats about as if wrapped in light.



Kaoru was sweating profusely and endured the fear.

It was different from the feelings he had towards the demon, and it was not what he had felt when he was attacked by his senior disciples.

A sense of discomfort at the instinctive thing trying to surge forth from within oneself .Insidehome

In the silence, he could hear Sanemi’s breathing mixing with his own, and felt a strange tightness in his chest.



—- scared.



I feel like something inside me is screaming.

What has been sealed up until now.

I don’t want to see. I don’t want to notice. I don’t want to know…



As if to soak up Kaoru’s confusion, Sanemi presses his mouth against hers again.

I can hear the pounding of my heart both close by and far away, and I feel a sweet tingling sensation in the back of my head.



“…Uh…Uh…”



The strength left my body and I slowly collapsed, sliding down the wall.

The world before my eyes became distorted, and a strange sense of ecstasy ran through my body along with a chill that sent shivers down my spine.

Even though I knew deep down I had to resist, I couldn’t move my hands or feet.



“…”



I tried to scream out “stop!” but my throat felt like it was spasming and no words came out.

As my eyes got used to the darkness, I was faced with the passionate eyes of Sanemi that I had never seen before.

His heavy breathing mixed with the strong night wind.

Gradually, he even loses confidence as to whether the object belongs to Sanemi or to him.

As they share a long kiss, her breasts are kneaded and she becomes dazed.

My earlobe is bitten and even the dull pain is overwhelming.



—- scared .



My sober consciousness is frightened.

Not to Sanemi. To myself.

Trembling with fear, she clasps her hand around Sanemi’s as if pleading for help.



—- scared .



What am I doing?

With tears in her eyes, she reaches out to touch Sanemi’s cheek and kisses him again.

I feel as if I am far away.

I shouldn’t want this to happen. I’m sure he doesn’t want it to happen either.



—- scared .



The choking smell of osmanthus.



This night is crazy. Me, and him.





—- please .





The faint consciousness still lingering within cried out.





—— Make me believe that I am me. That this is a dream. It will disappear in the morning… along with this pain.

















Chapter 8 Eve (3)

I wonder how much time has passed?



When I turned my blank, vacant gaze outside, I saw a white moon floating in the landscape visible from under the eaves.

It is disappearing far away, beyond the mountains.

When I moved my eyes, I saw Sanemi with his back turned to me, sitting on the veranda.

Apparently, before he realized it, he was lying down on the bedding. When he lifted the quilt, the cool night breeze caressed Kaoru’s skin.

I slowly sat up and groaned involuntarily, “Ugh…” in response to the dull pain.

Sanemi’s shoulders twitched, but he didn’t look at me.

For a while, neither of us said anything to each other.

The only sound that can be heard is the chirping of the pine crickets.



Suddenly, Sanemi stood up.



“You… go back to your normal life.”



Kaoru stiffened.

Sanemi spoke in a slightly hoarse voice without turning around.



“Marry a normal man and live a normal life. You can do that.”



Sanemi walked down the veranda corridor and then left. A moment later, the sliding screen door to the guest room slammed shut. It was a sound of rejection.

Kaoru was stunned.

Before I even realized it, tears had rolled down my cheeks.



— What on earth were you expecting?



I don’t understand the meaning of the tears that flow.

I don’t want to understand.

I don’t even want to remember.

It’s just embarrassing.



I hated myself.

I wish this was just a dream and that it would just disappear along with my current self.



I dig my fingernails into the marks I’ve left on his half-naked chest.

Drop, drop, tears soak into the futon.

He pressed his trembling lips together and clenched his molars.

I took several deep breaths, desperately trying to calm myself down.

Eventually, my mind slowly began to work, and the conclusion came quickly.



–Let’s forget it…!



Because it’s pointless.

It has absolutely no meaning to either me or Sanemi, so there’s no need to remember it.



She quickly puts on her kimono and ties her hair, which has come undone without her realizing it.

He went to the kitchen and took a sip of water.Ladleladle

My face, illuminated by the moonlight, is reflected in the water in the water jar.



He looked horrible.

A sissy, pitiful, pathetic face of a woman.

A face that I didn’t have until yesterday.



Kaoru hit the water with the ladle, splashing his face with water.

Biting my lip, I closed my eyes to hold back the tears, and desperately told myself.



— Something like this won’t hurt me. I won’t be hurt… ever.



Still, there was no way I could face Sanemi again tomorrow morning.

The best in the OrientToyichiHowever, I don’t know what kind of face I should make when I set off on my journey.

I felt bad about going back on my promise to say hello, but I could only mutter “please forgive me” to myself.



————-





Kaoru wrote a letter to him and left the house before dawn.The best in the OrientToyichi

On the way, as I was standing in front of Satono’s house with a letter in hand, I heard Toyoichi’s bunny chirping above my head.clampClampcrowCrow



” Could you please give this to the teacher?”ShokuroCelebration



Shokurou comes down with a loud flapping of his wings, then flies up with the letter in his mouth.

Kaoru waved to Shokurou instead of Toyoichi.



“I’m off now.”





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





As soon as Toyoichi read Kaoru’s letter and confirmed that Satono’s condition was stable, he quickly returned home.

It was only natural, but Kaoru was already gone.

Usually at this time of day the kitchen would be bustling with activity, but the owner was not there and even the kettle was silent.stoveCooking stove

There was a note left on the counter.



“To Mr. Shinazugawa or to the teacher,

fly bookHaichoThere are some rice balls in it, so please enjoy.



I had completely forgotten. Come to think of it, Sanemi had come yesterday.

I told them to prepare a room for me, so they must have made the rice balls for me. Even though it was the day before the final selection, they were working really hard.

Still, he said he would stop by yesterday before going, so why didn’t he come?

By the time I received the letter from Crow, I had already left on the first train.

Could it be… that he was concerned about Toyoichi and Satono?

I thought about it and shook my head.

I have no knowledge of that sort of thing, so I probably wouldn’t have approached him in the first place.daughterchild

By the time I had finished thinking about it, Kaoru had already left.

Toyoichi took out a rice ball from the fly screen and strolled down the hallway while eating one.

On the way to my room, I noticed that the sliding screen to the guest room, which is usually left open, was closed.

Can’t be… I thought as I opened it to find Sanemi collapsed on the futon, asleep.

There was a faint smell of alcohol, a familiar scent. However, Toyoichi knew better than anyone that this apprentice did not like alcohol. A man who normally could not drink alcohol was drinking… that was all, but Toyoichi had a terrible premonition.

With a twitching cheek, he mercilessly kicked his unworthy disciple in the head.



“… t-t-“



Sanemi woke up with a frown on his face.



“What are you here for?”



Touyouichi asked in a low voice, glaring at Sanemi.

Sanemi was silent for a while, holding his head. He must have had a headache from drinking alcohol, which he was not used to. However, he suddenly looked up in shock, and when his eyes met Toyoichi’s, he looked away awkwardly.

Anxiety in the East grew.joyfullyFinally

If it was the usual Sanemi, there’s no way he wouldn’t say something after being kicked in the head. He would have yelled, “What the hell are you doing, old man!”

Toyoichi looked at Sanemi with a stern expression and took out a letter from his pocket. It was given to him by Crow Shokuro this morning.



“Read it.”



Holding it out in front of him, Sanemi took the letter and opened it.SuspiciousIbuka





Dear Sir/Madam

Professor, please forgive me for heading off to the final selection without even saying goodbye.

I will not let the training I have received so far go to waste, I will survive, and I will definitely return as a demon-slaying swordsman.Mount FujisaneFujigasaneyama

Thank you for nurturing me when I was ignorant.

Graciously.





Sanemi immediately stood up and headed to Kaoru’s room.

However, there was no sign of anyone there. The place had been neatly tidied up, and the bag I had seen yesterday was gone.

I hurriedly run outside.

The sun was nearing its zenith, and the only people walking along the tranquil country roads were farmers with their cows.

Sanemi stood there in the middle of the road, stunned.

Gazing at the path where Kaoru must have walked, his voice trying to scream got choked up in his throat.

Without anyone to see him off, he set off alone to his death…



“You promised me yesterday that you would come and see me before you left. You were going to have Satono light the starting fire for you…”



Touyouichi asked from behind him in a frighteningly quiet tone.



“What did you do?”

” “

“If you don’t want the child to go, then try to persuade her, that’s what I told you…!”

” “



Frustrated that Sanemi wouldn’t say anything, Toyoichi punched him.

He coldly said to his disciple who easily fell to the ground.



“You’re banned for a while, until Kaoru comes back. If he doesn’t come back…forever…!”



As Toyoichi turned on his heel and walked away, Sanemi just hung his head in silence.

There’s no way I can complain.

By now, last night’s alcohol was ringing in my head and the sun was shining brightly into my eyes.gongDor

Everything seemed to be pointing fingers at Sanemi.

But that can’t be helped.

In the end, he couldn’t stop Kaoru, and instead ended up hurting her. And of all things, it happened on the night before the final selection.

If you ask why he did such a thing, when he just didn’t want him to die.

I wanted something simple.

From the moment he felt Kaoru’s heat and her breathing close by, he was taken over by a ferocious lust and violated her to his heart’s content.



–That’s the worst…



Even though I was feeling terrible, Crow mercilessly announced my next mission.SoraiSorai



“North! There’s a demon in the north!! Head there immediately.”



There’s no time for sentimentality or regret.

I didn’t want Kaoru to come to a place like this.

I didn’t want to make him wait anxiously while I went to a place like this.



Sanemi stood up and walked away, feeling extremely depressed.
















Chapter 9: Departure (Part 1)

A fox was walking in front of me.



Or, to be more precise, there is a girl walking around with a fox mask on the back of her head.

After getting off the train, and following the guidance of crows waiting at every intersection , he noticed the girl walking right in front of him the whole time.Mount FujisaneFujikasaneyama



Is this child also heading for the final selection?

As I walked behind him, my eyes kept meeting the fox mask, which felt a bit awkward, but from the outside it also seemed amusing.



As if she had noticed Kaoru’s gaze, the girl suddenly turned around.

Is he younger than me?

Although his face still retained a hint of innocence, his thoughtful eyes gave him a calm impression.

When his eyes met Kaoru’s, he smiled.



“Are you heading to Mount Fujisasane too?”



Upon hearing the question, Kaoru felt relieved and ran over to her.



“Yeah. You too?”

“That’s right. Finally, I got permission to go.”

“me too”



The two of them shared smiles, likely because they were remembering the training they had undergone up until that point.

It took a long time to get here.



“I say, sir. And you?”Kaoru MorinobeKaoru Morinobe

“I use Water Breathing. You?”MakomoMakomo

I my instructor is the Wind Breathing instructor, but I m not using the Wind Breathing technique.



Makomo rolled her eyes.



“Isn’t it Wind Breathing?”

“Um… well, it’s called bird breathing.”



As he spoke, Kaoru felt a little embarrassed.

The best in the OrientToyichiAlthough it was named that way, it is just a name we have chosen arbitrarily and it is not something that should be taught to others.

However, Makomo was simply amazed, saying, “That’s amazing.”



“Isn’t it amazing that you can breathe on your own?”

“No… I just couldn’t use the Wind Breathing properly.”

“It’s important to understand your own weaknesses. There’s no point in focusing on breathing if it doesn’t make you stronger.”



Makomo said calmly, placing an outstretched finger over her mouth.



“I had never thought of that.”

“That’s because Water Breathing suits you, Makomo-san. Even though I was able to learn Wind Breathing, I was never able to master it. I begged my sensei to let me start, so I feel kind of sorry…”



Kaoru remembers Toyoichi’s face.

He was rejected at first, but he continued to stay at his school and somehow managed to become his disciple. Touyouichi must have been unhappy about this, seeing Kaoru and knowing that he no longer had the talent for the Breath of Wind. Still, he didn’t abandon him and nurtured him until the final selection.

After her adoptive parents died and Kaoru lost all hope in life, it is thanks to Toyoichi that she has been able to get this far.

A benefactor who watched over me with both strictness and tremendous kindness.

That is why I will definitely return alive, so that Toyoichi will never have to stand in front of that grave and pray for Kaoru.

Makomo saw Kaoru stop speaking and laughed softly.



“You’re a good master.”

“Very much.”



Kaoru smiled broadly, and Makomo laughed too.



“I feel the same way. You took me in when I was an orphan and raised me. I love you so much. That’s why I’ll definitely return to you, Master. — Even if I lose my life.”Urokodaki FallsScales

“That won’t do.”



Kaoru immediately denied it.



“I’ll come back alive. I absolutely must come back alive.”



That’s right.

I don’t know how strong I am.

So I think that at the very least, I must have that determination stronger than anyone else.



Makomo widened her eyes and stared at Kaoru.



” what?”



Kaoru was confused, but after a pause, Makomo smiled brightly.



“Yeah. You seem strong after all.”

” thank you”



I wanted to be more humble, but I also felt it would be wrong to deny what Makomo had said, so I thanked her and started walking again.



“Um, can I ask you something?”



When Kaoru spoke, Makomo smiled and said,



“You mean this mask?”



He said, taking off the mask he had been wearing on his head.

There are two flowers carved into the left cheek around the mouth.



“This is a mask for warding off evil spirits. My master carved it for me.”



Makomo said this as she stroked the mask happily.



“That’s a cute mask.”



Kaoru wondered what Makomo’s master must have been thinking when he carved this fox mask.

I’m sure he’s hoping to come back.

She must know that too. What she said earlier was just a vague expression. I felt a little embarrassed at myself for denying it so seriously.



Afterwards, they continue to talk about each other’s trainers and breathing, and the journey ahead is surprisingly enjoyable, even as the Final Selection approaches, which is a battlefield of sorts.

I was grateful to Kaoru.

When I walk alone in silence, I can’t help but remember what happened yesterday.







? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?







When we arrived at Mount Fujikasane, nearly thirty people were already there, milling about under the wisteria flowers, waiting for us.

The sound of a drum echoes.

Two adorable young girls with shiny white bob hair and wearing peony-patterned kimonos appeared from behind the torii gate.



“Everyone, thank you for coming to the final selection tonight. The demons captured alive by the demon-slaying swordsmen are imprisoned here on Mount Fujikasane, and cannot leave.”



One of the girls spoke in a bell-like voice.

The other person next to him continued in the same voice.



“It’s because the wisteria flowers that the demons hate bloom wildly all year round from the foot to the middle of the mountain.”

“However, from here onwards the wisteria flowers no longer bloom, and there are demons. We will have to survive here for seven days…”

“That is the condition for passing the final selection. Well then, good luck.”



The girls split into two groups and clear the way beyond the torii gate.

With wisteria flowers at their backs, the people who had arrived looked at the darkness stretching out before them.

Without a word, one of them ran into the darkness. The others followed. No one said a word.

Kaoru and Makomo started running together, but they split off at a three-way intersection. They exchanged glances and shouted in their hearts, “Seven days later.”



———–



After driving about five blocks, Kaoru suddenly sensed a presence and stopped.

After searching the area for a while, the demon’s hand reached out from above. He dodged it by somersaulting backwards and swung his sword. The demon cried out, “Gah!” He cut off the demon’s outstretched arm.



“Ouch… it hurts. It hurts. What a terrible thing. What a terrible thing.”



Although he was saying it hurt, he spoke in a relaxed tone. He was probably so relaxed because he knew it would regenerate anyway.

He was a little taller than Kaoru. He still had some of his human features, but the single horn protruding from his forehead and his swollen crimson eyes made him unmistakably a demon.

When the demon saw Kaoru’s face illuminated by the moonlight, he grinned.



“Kehee, kehee! So cute. What a cute woman. Women are delicious. Women are delicious.”

” but “LowlifeGuess



Kaoru spat out in a low voice and ran towards the demon.

The demon reaches out its unslashed hand. I cut it in half with one slash, then plant my foot firmly on the ground and get into a low stance.

By the time the demon tried to reach out its regenerated hand, Kaoru had already disappeared before its eyes.



Bird Breathing First Form Hawk Falcon Sky SlashYoshun Kuzan



The demon didn’t have time to search for Kaoru before launching a slash from above.

By taking a deep step, flying upwards and then spinning around as it falls, the sword accelerates due to gravity and is several times heavier than when swinging the sword normally.



The demon’s head rolled away, its mouth wide open.

“Fuu,” he sighed, but just as quickly, another demon came charging towards him from the front.



Kaoru gripped her sword again and got into position.

I clench my molars and steady my breathing.



Suddenly, a fearless smile appeared on his lips.

I know it myself. I’m in high spirits.



At that time, my father, mother, and the servants were killed, and I was powerless to do anything.

I can’t defeat that demon. Killing the demons coming at me now won’t be revenge.

Doing theseSlaughterHofu

To show his powerless self the meaning of life.



“Gyaaaahh!!!!”



He dodges all of the attacks of the lizard-like tongued demon, and the moment it shows an opening, he strikes with a slash.

The head falls off and disappears into dust.

After making sure that he was definitely dead, Kaoru stepped into the darkness.







? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?







As the first night on Mount Fujikasane dawned, Kaoru found a flat, shadowless spot to rest for a while.

As long as the day is out, the demons will be unable to move and will simply have to hide silently in the shadows.



In the end, I faced three demons last night, but none of them were particularly difficult.

However, if we let our guard down, we will be killed in no time. As I told Touyouichi, we must never let our guard down or let our guard down and survive the seven days.



I was really tired, so I rested my head on a small rock and closed my eyes.

I had barely slept for two days in a row, and sleepiness soon came over me.



I woke up to the deafening cawing of a crow and found a package containing two rice balls lying on a rock.

It seems someone left it there while I was sleeping.

According to Toyoichi, the people at Kakure will distribute them during the day.

I don’t know if he tried not to wake me up, or if he was woken up but didn’t wake me up, but I fell into a deep sleep.

But it helped clear my head.



Seven days probably doesn’t seem like such a long time once it’s over, but when you’re here and your survival is at stake, it feels like a very long time.sievesieve

It’s not so easy to just run around without any strategy and survive.



After finishing her rice ball, Kaoru looked around.

Although mountains come in all sizes, this one is far larger than the mountains I frequented when I was training under Touyouichi.

Although it is unclear how many demons have been captured alive, there is no point in wasting their strength by searching for the demons scattered around. It would be more efficient to lure them out and kill them instead.



Kaoru collected tree branches and, whenever he found edible nuts, he picked them and ate them.

There is no need to fill your stomach, but as the old saying goes, you can’t fight on an empty stomach, and if you don’t eat, you won’t have the strength.proverbproverb



We walk around, paying close attention to the shade, and find a water source where water is overflowing from between the rocks, and secure some drinking water.

We made careful preparations and waited for the sun to go down.

As darkness fell upon the area, Kaoru built a bonfire to prepare for the demon’s attack.



The approaching demons would mock Kaoru, who was lying in wait around a bonfire, saying he was like a summer insect flying into a flame, but usually the next moment they would have their heads chopped off.



Every time Kaoru slayed a demon, he became more excited and encouraged himself as his confidence grew.

If I let my guard down now, the demon’s claws would soon cut off my neck.

Never rest easy until the morning of the final day.



Changing the location of the bonfire each day, they fought off six of the demons that attacked them.

After slaying nine demons, including the three on the first day, the morning of the seventh day arrived.







? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?







Among the survivors who had passed through the torii gate and gathered under the wisteria flowers, Makomo was not to be seen.

He gritted his molars and clenched his fists.



Although I didn’t see his swordsmanship, Makomo did not seem weak.

I only just talked to her, but I think that, like Kaoru, she was someone who was able to turn the disadvantages of being a woman into advantages and fight against them.



It turns out that Makomo was killed…

Was there really such a strong demon?

Almost all of the demons he encountered were not that different from the first demon Kaoru had killed, the one in the mountain shrine.

They were all so-called shallow demons – demons who had only been demons for a short time, and none of them had the supernatural powers or strange forms that Touyouichi had heard of.



On the first day, the bob-haired girls who were there told him that he would be choosing steel to make a Nichirin sword, and sent him off.clampClampcrowGlass

Kaoru’s crow was a beautifully colored, silent male .Ibaraki ballNubatamaYukinosukeYukinosuke



Afterwards, they were told to recuperate for about three days at a house bearing the Fuji family crest near Mount Fujisasane, during which time they were measured for their uniforms.

There were two other people in Kaoru’s class with him, but both of them were exhausted from the extreme conditions they had been in for seven days and were practically bedridden.



As soon as Kaoru was issued his uniform he left the house.

Leaving the gate and looking back, Mount Fujikasane appears to be surrounded by a purple, misty clump of wisteria .smokeKebu



Are there still demons in there?



Kaoru mourned the life of her lost friend and left Mount Fujikasane.

















Chapter 9: Departure (2)

Although it had only been about ten days, when I saw him, it felt like several years had passed. After letting out a long, long sigh, I hugged Kaoru and patted him on the shoulders to thank him for his efforts.The best in the OrientToyichi

Kaoru was smiling brightly, and there was a slight welt under her eye, likely from a demon. However, the fact that she only had a minor injury was proof that she was more than capable of serving as a member of the Demon Slayer Corps.

Kaoru never spoke specifically about the details of her results in the final selection.

He simply said that on the way to Mount Fujikasane, he became friends with a girl who was a user of the Water Breathing technique and they took the selection test together, but they did not meet until the morning of the seventh day.

That’s not unusual. There’s nothing comforting about that. “I see,” Toyoichi simply replied, and Kaoru looked .smileStraw

He already has the face of a Demon Slayer Corps member.

Toyoichi was curious about it, but never dared to bring up the topic.SanemiSanemi

For now, I’ll let him know that Kaoru returned safely from the final selection. If I tell Masachika, Sanemi will also hear about it.MasachikaMasachika



“How are you feeling, Rino-san?”



Kaoru was more concerned about Satono, whose health had deteriorated significantly since that day, than about himself.



” yeah”



Toyoichi was at a loss for words and muttered, “I ended up not wanting to eat it…”



Kaoru had only just returned home, but after washing the rice and getting some vegetables and eggs from nearby farmers, she began cooking.

It took about two hours to prepare the rice and side dishes, and then I headed to Satono’s house.

When Satono saw Kaoru returning home, she cried tears of joy.



“I’m glad… You came back. I’m glad… I’m glad.”



Satono, who had come to embrace me, had become paler and thinner over the past ten days.



“I heard you don’t have much of an appetite… but if you don’t mind, please give it a try.”

“Oh my goodness… this steamed daikon looks delicious.”



When Satono picked up the radish soaked in broth with her chopsticks, Toyoichi was surprised.



“Oh. That’s unusual. Do you feel like trying some?”

“Well, if it looks this delicious, I’ll definitely want to eat it.”



Satono had returned to her previous spiritedness.



“That’s good. If she can eat it, I’m sure she’ll feel better. I’ll come and make some every day until my mission is decided.”

“I’m sorry, my lady. I made you cook rice after you had gone through the trouble of becoming a fine swordsman.”



However, that was the only day that Satono had a proper meal.

The next day, after just one spoonful of hot tofu, he said “that’s enough” and fell asleep.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





About two weeks after the final selection, a swordsmith wearing a Hyottoko mask arrived.

Miyako SteelMiyakoganeHe called himself.

Kaoru led the way into the house, sat upright, and watched as the furoshiki package was unpacked.



“This way.”



When you open the lid of the paulownia box, you will find two swords inside.

One is the same length as a normal katana, and the other has a slightly shorter blade.



“I tried doing as instructed in the letter that came with the steel, but what do you think?”



Before handing the steel over to the swordsmith, he was asked to write down any requests he might have. After much deliberation, Kaoru decided that two swords would be more suited to his style, so he asked for it.



He took the longer sword and pulled it out of its sheath.

It’s lighter than I expected.

The swords I had borrowed from Toyoichi in the past had been so heavy that I had to use extra strength on my wrist, but this sword was easy to move.

Even with one hand, movement from the shoulder to the arm and wrist is significantly smoother.

Perhaps understanding Kaoru’s feelings, Miyako Tetsu said, “It’s light, isn’t it?”



“The request was for something as light as possible, but strong enough to withstand slashing attacks… so I put it halfway in.”gutterfire



As I listened to Miyako Tetsu’s explanation, the color of the blade slowly changed.

It was a pale color, like a dull yellow-green or a grayish light green.



” Well, this one is also known as turtledove color.”blue and white oakBlue and white vine



Kaoru stared intently at the sword.

How beautiful…!

A straight groove. A blade that shines reflecting sunlight. A blade pattern that resembles undulating waves.

The other, shorter sword was twisted to a sharp point, its thin blade bending slightly.FengKissaki

Toyoichi said with a slight laugh.



“Isn’t that great? It suits you perfectly.”

“I agree”



Kaoru nodded, put his sword back into its sheath, and bowed deeply to Miyako Tetsu.



“Thank you for accepting our difficult request. I will put it to good use.”



Miyako Tetsu waved his hand and said, “No, no, no.”



“There are countless people who make even more troublesome requests. If I couldn’t handle this much, I wouldn’t be able to make it as a swordsmith for the Demon Slayer Corps.”





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





After seeing Miyako Tetsu off, I headed over to Satono’s house with dinner, but I still couldn’t eat it.

Satono slurped up a spoonful of the porridge and lay down.



“Miss…”



Satono called out to Kaoru, who was washing and wiping the dishes.



“Before…I told you that I should have been more selfish, didn’t I?”



Kaoru remembers meeting Satono on the day before the final selection. On that day, Satono had said with a resigned air, “I should have said more of what I wanted.” Her demeanor was so unreliable that it seemed like she was about to disappear, so Kaoru went to call Toyoichi and begged him to accompany Satono.

What if Satono had been as healthy as she used to be and Toyoichi had been at home that day…?

Suddenly, I find myself remembering that night.

Kaoru shook his head in confusion.

Satono looks at Kaoru curiously.



“What’s wrong?”

“No… So, were you able to be a little selfish?”



When I asked, Satono gave a weak smile.



“I was being selfish. After all, you had once asked me if I wanted to be with you.”

“Really?”



That was unexpected.

I knew that despite his appearance, Toyoichi was extremely shy, so I never thought he would say something like that.

Satono laughed, “Hahaha,” as if remembering that time.



“Yeah, she did. But… she was scared of me, so she ran away.”

“scared?”

At that time, you were still in active duty, sensei so it wasn t a surprise that you could have died at any time. In fact, you came close to death. And that leg was from then.



Rino leaned back and spoke while staring at the dark ceiling.



“Waiting for someone who could die at any moment was scary. It was so painful to continue waiting every day and feeling like my heart was being crushed…so I ran away.”

” “

But you still became my mentor, came here, and were always by my side. If I think about it, it was what I wanted. In some way, we were able to be together.



Rino’s voice was trembling. She was covering her eyes with both hands so I couldn’t see, but I could tell she was crying.

It wasn’t because I was sad. It wasn’t because I felt sorry for him for being the first to go. It was because, at the very end, I realized that I had been very happy.



“Miss…Kaoru-chan.”



Satono called out with a fleeting smile.



“Please, live longer than my teacher. I hope he doesn’t have to suffer any more.”



Satono must have been there, watching all this time. She must have seen Toyoichi send his apprentice off, and then accept him back without a word. She must have felt the quiet anger and regret in his trembling fists.



“Please…”



With barely any strength left in her hands, Satono grasped Kaoru’s hand.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





After Satono fell into a faint sleep, Kaoru faced Toyoichi, who was waiting in the next room, with a gloomy look on his face.



“…I’m glad you came back.”



Toyoichi said calmly. “Thank you.”

Kaoru felt a sob rising from his throat and he tightened his throat.



” I was just informed that I have a mission in Kyoto.”YukinosukeYukinosuke

“I see… You’ve come so quickly. Kyoto… Is your area of ??responsibility the Kansai region?”

“I don’t know, but that may be the case. In any case, traveling all over the country is a demon hunter’s job…”



Kaoru returned to Toyoichi’s house and prepared her travel gear.

Over his uniform, he puts on the gray Inverness coat that was a keepsake from his father, and places the two swords he just received on his waist. He puts his hair in a ponytail, and then firmly ties the wisteria braid that was a keepsake from his mother over his hair tie.

He visited Satono’s house again and silently bowed to the sleeping Satono, while Toyoichi, who was waiting outside, looked at Kaoru curiously.



“I often see haori coats worn over uniforms, but looking at it like this, a cloak seems more appropriate.”

“Sorry. I’ve been keeping it as a keepsake, but I thought it would be better to wear it rather than carry it around.”

“Well, I guess it’s fine. But at first glance, you look more like a young man with bangs than a woman. Strangely…”



Toyoichi was about to say that it was sexy, but then he stopped himself.



“something?”



When Kaoru asked him to repeat himself, he shook his head and replied vaguely, “No, no.”



“Go ahead, have fun.”



He must have seen many of his disciples go like this.

This short greeting is filled with a desire to become the best in the Orient.



” yes”



Kaoru too was more than grateful to his master for training and polishing him over the past year and a half, but for now he could only bow his head.



“I will be there.”



With a bright smile on her face, she heads off to her post.

I don’t know if I can make Satono’s wish come true. But if this is the last time, I want to say goodbye on a happy note, not in sorrow.





As I walked along the sunny path, I could faintly smell the lingering scent of osmanthus.







Part 1 completed















A digression, Part 1
: The uniform dispute

After the final selection, Kaoru was at a loss as she tried on the uniform she was given. It seemed that the measurements had been taken after the selection and the uniform had been rushed to be made in about three days, so the measurements had been made incorrectly.



“what up?”



The best in the OrientToyichicalled out from the other side of the sliding door. He had said he would let her try it on, but she had been so slow to show up that he must have found it strange.

Kaoru quickly took off her uniform and went back to her usual kimono and hakama outfit.



When he opens the sliding door, Toyoichi’s eyes widen.



“What’s wrong? Is there a problem?”

“Well… it seems that the measurements were wrong or the person making it misjudged it.”

“What do you mean?”

“I can’t fasten it around my chest.”



Touyouichi frowned and looked confused.



“For some reason, only the chest area seems to be exposed… it’s made in a strange way. What should we do? What if a mission comes while we’re having it remade?”

“Hmmm… this is a problem.”



Toyoichi crossed his arms and thought deeply, then suddenly remembered something.



“That’s right. I have my uniform. You should be able to do something with it.”

“Somehow… what?”

“I can just cut up some fabric from my uniform and use that. It won’t make much difference in strength.”

“But… it’s something important to you, sensei.”

“There’s no need to use it anymore. If we leave it alone it will just get eaten by insects. No, maybe it’s already been eaten. I wonder if I put anything in it or not…”camphorCamphor

“Please take good care of it. It’s a keepsake, right?”

“Hahahaha. I don’t really have any particular attachment to it, so that’s why it’s been treated like that. So you, just cut it off where you like and do something about it. You can do that, right?”

“…I’ll just take a look.”



Later, in a dusty paulownia box at the back of the storehouse, I found the uniform that Toyoichi had worn.It was a little faded, but still looked perfectly wearable.

It was much heavier than the one Kaoru had given her. It seemed that over the decades, the technology for thread and sewing had improved, and the uniforms had also been improved.



When I showed it to Toyoichi, he looked at the clothes nostalgically.



“Oh, that’s right. Here it is. I had left this wound alone. See, it’s still cut here, right?”

“Is that okay?”

“What?”

“You’ve managed to get this far, but if you cut the fabric to repair my uniform, you won’t be able to wear it.”



Toyoichi laughed, hahahaha.



It s too late now to wield a sword wearing something this heavy. Honestly, I could have just thrown it away when I quit. I wonder why I left it there ?



After tilting his head, he remembers that Satono had stopped him.





–This is an important uniform that has protected Sensei up until now, so I must treasure it until I place it in Sensei’s coffin…





Just when I was finally starting to think I’d live a relaxed life, he brought up something about a coffin, and I had to laugh, wondering if he wanted to kill me or not…



“Sensei? What’s wrong?”



When Kaoru asked Toyoichi, he quickly came to his senses, rubbed his face and said, “No, no.”



“Here, it’s fine. Use this.”

” Then, I’ll use it.”



Kaoru bowed respectfully, took Touyouichi’s uniform and returned to her room.



As I smoked my cigarette, I wondered how such a mistake in dimensions could have occurred.

It seems to me that the best sewing department in the Orient always did a good job with things like that…HiddenHidden

Just then, a crow had arrived from to update him on his current situation, so Toyoichi also wrote down information about Kaoru’s passing the final selection and about her uniform, and entrusted it to Masachika’s crow.MasachikaMasachika





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





A few days later, Masachika received a letter from Toyoichi from Karasu and breathed a sigh of relief.

I thought it would be okay, but you never know what’s going to happen in the final selection. Even the people I thought were strong had disappeared on the seventh day.

Even if Kaoru had been fully prepared for the selection, there were times when unexpected events could occur and it was all down to luck as to what would happen.

Either way, Kaoru had made it through and was now a worthy demon-slaying swordsman.

He walked triumphantly down the hallway and called out to Sanemi, who was slashing in the dojo garden.MakiwaraStrawfixtureEnd



“Hey. Good news, good news.”

“Huh?”



Sanemi had just cut the last of the forty straw stalks lined up and then turned around.

Even though winter is approaching, I am drenched in sweat.



“What?”

“That’s good news. Do you know what it is?”

“Shut up. If you’re not going to tell me, I’m going to take a bath.”

“Wait, wait. I’ll tell you, I’ll tell you. Kaoru passed.”

” “



At that moment, Sanemi had his back turned, so Masachika didn’t know what expression he had on his face. However, the moment he mentioned Kaoru’s name, his shoulders twitched for a moment.



“I heard you’ve returned from Mount Fujikasane. That’s good.”

“…What’s so good about it?”

You were worried, weren t you? Even when you received a letter from Master saying you would be going to the Final Selection, you forced yourself to go even though your mission had just ended you were in a bad mood for a while. In the end, it seems like we couldn t persuade you.



Sanemi turns around and glares at Masachika.

“Eh?” Masachika was confused.

His sharp eyes were the same as always, but his expression was far too dark.



“what up?”



I asked, but Sanemi remained silent and sat down on the veranda, gazing blankly for a while at the long shadow of the straw lantern lit by the setting sun.



“What is it? Aren’t you happy?”



It was strange.

Given his contrary nature, I didn’t think he would be applauding with joy, but even so, he seemed awfully dejected.



“…I am.”

“Yeah?”

“It doesn’t change the fact that I’m making him quit.”

“Are you still saying that?”

“Shut up.”



Masachika sighed and looked at Sanemi cautiously.

Even though he was in a bad mood, he was probably relieved. His eyes as he gazed out at the evening scenery looked much softer than they had been for the past few days.



“Well, now that she’s finally become a Demon Slayer, I don’t think Kaoru will listen to what you have to say. Besides, it looks like Kaoru has also been baptized as a seamstress.”

“teeth?”

“You don’t know? Well, it doesn’t concern the men. Apparently, since last year, a seamstress at a certain place has been making strange adjustments to the uniforms of some of the female Demon Slayer Corps members. “HiddenHidden

“Strange tailoring?”

“It seems to emphasize the chest area too much… I mean, it’s like your skin is completely visible, and it’s made in a way that doesn’t really seem like combat uniform at all. Well, the women who join the Demon Slayer Corps are usually quite strong-willed, so they reject them and ask if they can wear something like that, and make them do it again, but the rumor is that it’s a pain every time.”

“…So, is his dress made like that too?”

“Apparently. Master didn’t know about this so he was surprised. He said that if they continued like this they wouldn’t make it in time for the mission and they didn’t have the time to have it remade. So…”



Before Masachika had even finished speaking, Sanemi stood up.



“Hey, where’s the seamstress?”





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





That day, Masao Maeda experienced the greatest fear of his life.

He is one of the Demon Slayer Corps’ behind-the-scenes troops, but currently belongs to the sewing department, where he works daily on making and repairing the uniforms that are so important to the corps members.HiddenHidden

That’s right. Masao Maeda’s job is to sew uniforms. He is definitely not the officer in charge of handling complaints from the soldiers.

However, the person before me was someone to whom it was difficult to explain my situation: a man who looked like a mad dog, his face and body covered in wounds.

I seriously thought that I might pee my pants… My lower abdomen remained tense for a long time.



“What do you mean? Huh?”

“No… well… well… well.”



No matter how he explains it, it still feels like he’s going to get punched.

In his not-so-long life, Maeda uses parts of his brain he has never used before to come up with an excuse.



“Um, well… I wonder if the person taking the measurements made a mistake?”



When I said this in an innocent, high-pitched voice, the person taking the measurements glared at me.



“I did measure it properly. You are Morinobe Kaoru, right? You are still fifteen, so I declared the size to be a little larger to accommodate your future growth.”

“Is that so?”



Maeda’s eyes wander.

The mad dog before him… was staring at Maeda with eyes that looked as if they could stab someone to death with just a glare, and it was staring at him with a scorching gaze.InosukeShinazugawaSanemiSanemi



“So maybe they misread the dimensions when they made it?”



The person who came to his rescue was the mad dog’s owner.KumenoKumenoMasachikaMasachika

Normally he would have been grateful, but Maeda was secretly bitter about it.



— Owner! Please, don’t bring a man like this here!



However, he has a friendly smile on his face and even rubs his hands.



“Y-y-you’re right. Perhaps the seamstress made a mistake.”

“Who’s the seamstress?”



When Sanemi asked, all the Hidden people present stared at Maeda in silence.

This is bad… At the same time that Maeda felt sweat running down his back, Sanemi grabbed him by the collar.



?Oi, you was that on purpose?

“Tch, that’s not true! I definitely didn’t make it so cramped on purpose.”



I wanted to scream at myself right then and there as I made the picture, desperately trying to explain myself and gleefully imagining Kaoru wearing the uniform.



–Hey! That uniform you’re sewing right now! It’s for the younger apprentice of a dangerous guy! Make it properly! If you don’t, you’ll suffer a terrible fate!! It’s too late to regret it!!! Please, at least make a decent uniform for the female soldier named Morinobe Kaoru!!!!!



It’s no use regretting things after they’ve happened.



“Well well. Sanemi, it looks like Kaoru is going to get some fabric from Sensei’s uniform and resew it so that that part is hidden… so I guess we’ll let her off the hook this time.”



When Masachika said this, Sanemi asked “Is that so?” and let go of Maeda’s collar.



“That’s right. You come here without listening to the whole story and then just keep going…”



Maeda looked up resentfully at Masachika, who spoke with a cheerful smile.



—— Just say that quickly!



As if he had heard Maeda’s inner voice, Sanemi glared at him again and leaned his face in closer.



“Either way, if you just made it properly from the beginning, that would be enough. Huh?”

“Y-Yes, that’s true.”



Sweat pours from Maeda’s forehead.

This guy is almost like a yakuza.



“For now, please remake it and send it to Kaoru. Please.”



Masachika smiled and put his hand on Maeda’s shoulder…and at the same time, he was grabbed with incredible strength.



“…Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch!”

Just to let you know, if you do anything like this in the future, this guy will come and complain every time. If you care about yourself, get to work. Chi Ya yeah and

“…Y-Yes.”



Maeda’s eyes were filled with tears as he saw off the mad dog and its owner.



———-



After that, Maeda deeply repented and never again made uniforms that so obviously reflected his own personal tastes – but that was not the case.

Maeda’s unrepentant misdeeds continued, but that’s a story for another time.















Part 2,
Chapter 1: Oni Game (Part 1)

The mission in Kyoto is to investigate a series of children going missing in a certain town, which is believed to be caused by the presence of demons. Of course, if the presence of demons is confirmed, they are to be exterminated immediately.

I asked around, but it wasn’t very clear.

This is because many of the missing children are homeless, the children of servants from poor rural areas, or children who grew up in harsh home environments with little parental control, and no one pays much attention to their disappearance.ApprenticeDecchi



“You probably ran away anyway.”



When I asked about the missing apprentice, that was the only answer I got.

The only missing person report had been filed by an orphanage called Wakabaen.

A missing person report has been filed for the two brothers.

Kaoru visited the orphanage, located a little way out of the town center, to hear its story.

Apparently it was originally a hall owned by the temple, but after it was partially destroyed in a typhoon, it was renovated with donations from local volunteers into a facility for orphaned children.



The man who answered the phone was the director of the orphanage .TochinoTochino

He was in his mid-forties, maybe fifty. He had tufts of white hair above each ear, and some graying elsewhere. There was a thin layer of hair under his eyes.KumaBear

He may actually be younger, but his appearance makes him look older.



At first, he openly looked down on Kaoru, who still looked like a young girl .mischiefUron



“This is an introduction from Shimano Town Councilman.”



Kaoru mentioned the name of a major donor to the orphanage that had come up during her inquiries.

Tochino still seemed skeptical, but he politely thanked him for the time being.



“So, do you have any idea why Nakamura Shiro and Goro have disappeared?”



When Kaoru asked, one side of her thin lip curled.



“He must have grown tired of living here.”

“…Did something happen?”

“Nothing in particular. I do my best for my children, but they are no match for their parents. They miss their parents and that is why they left. They also mentioned that they have acquaintances far away, so they may have gone there. I am waiting for them to return or hear from them.”



Most of the children here had lost their parents in the flood a few months ago, and it was not surprising that they missed them more now than they had immediately after losing them.

I tried asking about other children who had gone missing in town, but there didn’t seem to be much interest; my response was no different from what I’d gotten in town.

When I left and went outside, I saw some children playing tag in a vacant lot where lumber was piled up.

As soon as she spotted Kaoru, a girl with pigtails came running up to him.



“You’re the director’s guest. Have you finished talking yet?”



Kaoru’s cheeks involuntarily relaxed at the sight of those adorable, round eyes.



“It’s over. Were you playing tag?”

“Yes! Hey, you see… there’s something I’ve been wanting to ask you for a while now.”

“what?”

“Well…umm…is my older sister by any chance your older brother?”

” picture?”



Kaoru froze, not understanding what he was being asked.

The girl with pigtails stared intently at Kaoru’s face, waiting for an answer.

At that moment, a boy with a shaved head came from behind and hit the girl on the head, mercilessly.



“That’s a rude thing to ask!”

“That hurts, you idiot!”



The girl immediately hits the boy back.

The other children who had been playing also gathered around, wondering what was going on.

Kaoru watched the two of them quarrel in shock, but it gradually became more and more intense.FunnyOka

Seeing Kaoru begin to laugh, the two of them stopped fighting and the children around them began to giggle as well.



“Geez, what is this?”



The girl with the pigtails blushed and pouted.

Kaoru knelt down and stroked the girl’s head.



“I’m a woman. I’m sorry I’m not dressed in a way that makes it easy to identify me.”



Instantly the girl broke into a bright smile.



“Look! I guess you’re still Onee-chan!”

“Huh? Is that so?”



A girl a little older than him muttered disappointingly .Chigo topknotChigomage



“He looks like a Kabuki actor, and I thought he was really cool…”

” thank you”



Kaoru wasn’t sure if he was being praised or not, but he thanked him anyway.

I stood up and looked around at the children gathered there, and the girl seemed to be the oldest among them.



“May I ask your name?”



When Kaoru asked, the girl introduced herself as ” “.MiyoSee



“Miyo-chan, are you at Wakabaen too?”

“Yes, that’s right. The ones here who aren’t are Heiji, Katsuyan, and Kuni-chan. The rest are all Wakaba’s children.”



There were a total of nine people there, which meant six of them were orphans from Wakabaen.



“Can I ask you about Nakamura Shiro-kun and Goro-kun?”

“Those guys? They were just the two of them the whole time. They never came back and played together… They tried to go back to their old house a few times.”

“yes “



If he missed home and was isolated at the orphanage, it is possible that, as Tochino says, he ran away.



“Are there any other kids here who have suddenly disappeared?”

“Tacchan”



The boy with the shaved head muttered.

Miyo frowned.



“What are you talking about? I thought you said that Tacchan was adopted .”wordshot water

“But… that’s… weird.”

“Huh? What’s wrong?”

“I don’t have any relatives ! They were all swept away by the tsunami, and my uncle said that he had all died from the epidemic.”fatherandmothermosquitobig waterOmizu

“Oh no, other relatives must have come.”

“I don’t have any other relatives. I’ve never heard of anything like that.”

“I guess you just didn’t know.”



Kaoru asked the boy with the shaved head gently.



“Were you close with Tacchan?”



The boy nodded.

Mishiro said in amazement from behind.



“He left without saying goodbye and he’s mad.”

“I see. That’s sad….Are there any other children who have been adopted?”

“Of course there are. That’s right… I think there were about twenty people in total at first, but as things settled down, relatives and then rich people took pity on us and gave us some. And now it’s just us. Oh, Mitsuko is different from us. She was taken in because of the flood. Her mother was ill and suffering, so she came here.”deathof



The girl with the pigtails nodded. Her smile from earlier had vanished, and she was expressionless.



“They come in and out. The director is a nice guy, so he won’t refuse if asked.”



Miyo seemed to feel indebted to Tochino.



“Everyone likes you, Headmaster.”



When Kaoru said this, all the little children shouted “Yes!” and “I love it!”



“Director-sensei always reads me books before I go to bed!”

“It’s okay to eat a lot of rice, and they give you extra large portions!”



Kaoru watched the children smiling and playing with joy with a feeling of nostalgia.

There was a time long ago, filled with cheerful, sparkling laughter like this…



“Everyone, it’s almost time for dinner.”



A man’s voice echoes from behind me.

It was Tochino.

Perhaps her guard was eased a little as she saw Kaoru having fun with the children, and she smiled.



“Morinobe-san, is that you? Are you staying here tonight?”

“Yes.”

“Have you booked lodging yet?”

“No. Not yet.”

“Well, how about you stay the night here? However, you will have to sleep with the children, so you may not be able to relax…”



Yet the investigation must continue.

Besides, it’s always best to ask kids about their kids.



“Then may I take you up on your offer?”



As soon as Kaoru said that, the children cheered.



“Big sis, I want you to sleep next to me!”

“That’s no good! You wet your bed so easily.”

“I want to sleep next to you too! Big Sis, will you read me a book?”



Although Kaoru was confused being surrounded by children, she was smiling, and Tochino looked at her with a happy expression.















Chapter 1: Oni Game (2)

Apparently the meals at Wakabaen are prepared by elderly women who live in town and come to the restaurant on a regular basis.

The seasoning was light, typical of the Kansai region, but not so light that it was unsatisfying.



The pickles that can only be grown in this area were especially delicious. If I had the time, I would have liked to make them myself, but of course that’s not possible.Mibu greensMibuna



“So, you were originally a school teacher?”TochinoTochino

Kaoru asked and Tochino nodded.

“But it was only for about two years. I quit soon after.”

“…May I ask the reason?”

“I’m not the only teacher… The children are cute, but it’s tiring to deal with the adults around them.”

Tochino gave a wry smile as he sipped his after-meal tea.



As Miyo says, if Tochino is a “kind-hearted person,” he might grow tired of human relationships and leave even the enviable profession of teaching.



While the children were taking a bath, Kaoru was looking at a painting in the dining room.

To the right of the door in the hallway is a large painting that covers the entire wall. It depicts the school playground.

There is a signature in the right corner that reads “Tochino,” so it appears to have been drawn by Tochino.



Children were playing happily in the soft sunlight. A little further in from the center, there was a cherry tree in full bloom, with petals dancing in the wind.



“…”

I think she is technically skilled, but to be honest, I can’t think of any other comments. Chikako’s drawings, for example, have a bold and unrestrained freedom that doesn’t suit her graceful appearance.



“Morinobe-san.”

A voice called out from behind, and for some reason Kaoru startled.

Tochino stood there with a bright smile on his face.

“Are you interested in that painting?”

“Ah… No, you’re good at it.”



Tochino stood next to Kaoru and stroked the picture lovingly.

“I wanted to draw children playing happily…”

“is that so”

“I’d be grateful if you’d play with me.”

Kaoru didn’t know how to respond. Before she could say anything, Miyo opened the door and called out to her.



“Morinobe-san, the kids have finally come up, so let’s take a bath together.”

“Oh… then, I’ll go first.”

“please”

Urged by Tochino, Kaoru left the place.

I feel a strange sensation. It’s like something is tingling my nerves…



————



When I got out of the bath and headed upstairs to the children’s room, Tochino was reading a book to the young children.

The children sit next to Tochino or lie down at his feet, listening to his unusual foreign folk tales.



“A candy house would be nice…”

“I’m going to eat a load of manju.”

Apparently it was a story about Hansel and Gretel.

When Kaoru first read it, she was also fascinated by this gingerbread house.



“Well, it’s time for bed.”

Tochino closed his book, said “good night” to everyone, and turned off the lights.



The children crawled into their futons. Tochino patted each child on the head and then headed out the door.

“Aren’t you going to sleep with me, Tochino-san?”

Kaoru asked, and Miyo answered.

“It seems he still has work to do. The director usually only goes to bed after everyone else has gone to bed.”

“yes “



After that, the children continued to listen to Kaoru’s vaguely remembered Grimm fairy tales, and gradually their voices became quieter and fainter until they all fell asleep.

The crescent moon is shining outside the window.







? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?







I can hear someone talking…



In my hazy state of consciousness, I heard the sound of a door slamming shut, and woke up with a start.

I reflexively grabbed the sword I had hidden under the futon and looked around, but Mitsuko, who had been sleeping diagonally across from me, was nowhere to be seen.

Maybe it was a toilet. But it would take a lot of courage for a young child to go there alone in the middle of the night.

Feeling somehow curious, Kaoru quickly changed into her uniform and quietly exited the children’s room.



There is only one light bulb lit in the hallway.

Listening carefully, I heard some mumbling coming from below. Perhaps it was the dining room?

I’m pretty sure this is right above the hallway in front of the dining room. The children’s room is right above the dining room.



Kaoru slowly descended the stairs, trying not to make a sound.

That’s strange… Even though it was this late at night, the lights were on in the dining room. Light was leaking in through the gaps in the closed door.



I approached quietly and, just as I was about to open the door to the dining room, I heard a small scream that flashed past me and then disappeared.

I opened the door and looked around, there was nobody there.

Incandescent lights illuminate the deserted dining room in a sad manner.



Kaoru moved forward slowly, her hand on the hilt of her sword.

Of the two tables, there is something placed on the one closest to the painting.



Looking closer, I saw that it was a hand mirror. A completely ordinary one, slightly larger than the palm of one’s hand, with a wooden frame.

There was something written in ink on it, but it had worn off and was unreadable.

In various places, it says, “Made by…the…world’s…best effort.” It doesn’t make sense. I don’t know what those words are, or why something like this is here.

I picked it up and turned it over, and it was just a mirror, too.

All I can see is my dark face in the shadow of the light.



But suddenly, his face became strangely distorted, and he felt dizzy.

It felt as if my feet were sinking into a swamp. I could no longer tell if my feet were standing firmly on the ground.

I gritted my teeth and grabbed the hilt, ready to pull it out at any moment.



But the next moment, Kaoru’s feet were on the ground.

In the blink of an eye, has the dark night dawned…?



Under the soft sunlight, petals from the cherry blossoms in full bloom are fluttering down like a snowstorm.

I was stunned by the scenery, which was so peaceful. Where on earth had I come from?



As I walked, I looked ahead and saw children playing in a large open space. Or was this a playground?

Children were running around, screaming and shouting, as if they were playing tag.



—Illusion?



I don’t understand what it means and I’m stunned.



I needed to clear my head. Where was I?

Yes. The diner. I was in the diner in the middle of the night. What was in the diner?

A hand mirror and… a painting.



As the scene connected with the scenery in the painting, I realized that the children playing tag in front of me were seriously running away.



Mitsuko was crying and running away, along with the other children.

The one chasing also looked like a child, but on closer inspection, his dark blue skin and large hands that were out of place with his build made him look anything but normal.

Just as Kaoru drew his sword and tried to run, he was grabbed by the shoulder from behind.



“You have something dangerous.”

Tochino spoke with a stiff face, a slight smile on his face.

“Would you like to play with us? I’m sure the kids will love it.”



I hear a child scream.

Kaoru hits Tochino’s hand with the hilt of her sword and runs toward the demon.

In front of her, the imp’s large hand grabbed Mitsuko’s head.

Kaoru jumped.



Bird Breathing First Form Hawk Falcon Sky SlashYoshun Kuzan



He aimed for the neck, but the demon nimbly dodged.

Only the arm that was holding Mitsuko was cut off cleanly.



GYYYYYY!!!!!!!!!!!!



That childish, high-pitched scream truly sounded like a child.



As I was about to move on to the next movement, I heard a dry bang in my eardrums, then a dull pain ran through my right shoulder.



“…Ugh!”

It seems he was shot. Blood is spreading rapidly.

When I looked back, Tochino was holding a gun.



“What the heck…”

Tochino approached Kaoru, the flesh in his cheeks twitching.

“Why did you let me in without permission? Before I took you there. Do members of the Demon Slayer Corps have that kind of ability?”



When Tochino mentioned the words “Demon Slayer Corps,” Kaoru gritted her teeth.

He’d known this ever since Kaoru had arrived.

It seems I fell into a trap.



“You… what are you doing?”

Kaoru asked Tochino while holding the bullet wound in her shoulder.

Tochino sneered.

“What are you doing? I’m watching the children play. I’d appreciate it if you wouldn’t disturb them. They’re playing tag in this lovely weather.”



Kaoru turned around in surprise.

The demon has already regenerated its arm and is about to attack the children.



As he tries to run again, Tochino aims his gun again.

“Please don’t make me waste too many shots. I might lose my grip and hit you in the heart.”



Kaoru gritted her molars, lowered her stance, and moved in front of Tochino in one leap.

He suddenly strikes Tochino in the jaw, shocked by what has happened.

Tochino groaned and collapsed, and without even looking at him, Kaoru headed towards the demon.



He stepped between the child who was about to be grabbed and the demon, and with a sharp slash his head was chopped off.

Without warning, the head fell off.

The demon’s head rolled to the ground and it looked at Kaoru with dazed eyes. Its crimson eyes were fixed on him.



It was strange.

The demon never turns to dust and disappears.



Kaoru looked up to the sky. To begin with, it was strange to see a demon in the bright sunlight like this.



What is this place? Is this the world of Tochino’s painting? Is this demon a supernatural demon? Am I inside a demon’s blood art?



There are countless question marks, but there is no time to ponder.

I glanced back and saw the children lying on the ground, exhausted from running.

Some of them don’t look like they’ll move at all.

Looking more closely, he saw several skulls lying around in a shady corner.



So they were killing and eating children here…



Right now, we don’t even have time to pray for the souls of those who have been lost.

We must save the surviving children at all costs.

I need to get out of here, with these kids.



In front of me, the demon slowly got up, trudged over, picked up his head, and placed it on top of his neck, adjusting it as if he were putting on a hat.

Kaoru slashed the demon’s torso again and cut off its newly regenerated head. There was still no response. Still, it helped buy some time.



Think.

During this time.

Where were you before you got here? What were you looking at?

The painting I saw in the dining room and… the mirror.



—Why did you let him in without permission? Before I took him.



I ruminate on Tochino’s words.

In other words, does Tochino have something that allows him to enter this world?



Still unsure, he rushes to Tochino, who is unconscious.

Rummaging through his jacket pocket, he found the same hand mirror he had seen in the cafeteria. In the mirror, he saw an empty cafeteria reflected.



I don’t know if it’s correct or not.

Only you can give the answer.



The demon has been reborn and will start attacking children again.

In some cases, there is even a risk of being trapped in this world.



But—-There’s no time to hesitate!



Kaoru stabbed the sword into the mirror.
















Chapter 1: Playing Tag (3)

WHACKKKK!



At the same time as the mirror broke, the ground shook. My vision became distorted again.

A sickening feeling similar to dizziness threatens to rise from my throat.

Feeling the weight of gravity, Kaoru was certain he had returned to reality.



The dining room was in pitch darkness.

All the windows are broken. Perhaps it’s because the Blood Demon Art was broken.

The sounds of children crying could be heard all around the cafeteria.



“What? What happened?”

A leisurely voice rang out, standing there holding a candlestick.MiyoSee



Kaoru stood up. He was holding the shoulder where he had been shot, but when he looked again, there was no trace of anything there. His uniform, which he thought was stained with blood, showed no damage whatsoever.TochinoTochino

I still feel like the pain is still there, but since I don’t have any injuries, it shouldn’t hurt, and the pain miraculously goes away.

Is everything in that painting a dream? No…



“Miyo-chan.”

When Kaoru called out to her, Miyo flinched and turned around.

“What’s up, Morinobe-san? Since you’re not here, I thought you might have gone to pee or something, but what are you doing in a place like this?”

“I disappeared and you came looking for me?”

” Yay! We all woke up in fear because we heard a sudden crash. We came to check on you because we were afraid the teacher would get angry if you all walked around like that.”DifferenceChi

The sound was probably the sound of a window in the dining room breaking.



Kaoru stood in front of Mishiro and pleaded with a serious face.

“Miyo-chan, take everyone and get out of here.”

“fart?”

Mishiro asked, and suddenly noticed the two swords Kaoru was holding.



“Morinobe-san…that.”

Seeing Mishiro staring at the sword with a frightened expression, Kaoru gripped the hilt tightly.

“Sorry, Miyo-chan. I don’t have time to explain right now. Anyway, get everyone out!”

“Huh?”

As Miyo was standing there , all of a sudden, there was a loud thumping sound.hesitationHesitation



I reflexively looked towards the source of the sound and saw a painting by Tochino.

A picture of the playground during the day.

What is depicted there now is a crying child running away, a blue demon chasing him, and a skull rolling around in a corner.



The picture is of a heavy, low, pulsating sound.

Kaoru readied her sword and plunged the blade into the painting.



HYAAAAAAHH!!!!!!



An ear-splitting scream erupts from the painting.

Mishiro pressed his hands to his ears and went pale.

Blood begins to flow from the frame of the painting, slowly spreading onto the floor.



“Miyo-chan! Please! Get away quickly! Get out of here with everyone…get out of this building!”

Kaoru yelled, and Miyo nodded shakily and picked up Mitsuko, who was nearby.

The children, unable to wait in their rooms and coming to the dining room to check on the situation, also headed towards the front door, looking confused.



“Everyone! Run! Anyone else upstairs, come quickly! Let’s run!”

Once out in the hallway, Miyo called upwards.

The children run off in a hurry.



Kaoru felt something pulsating at the tip of the sword. He slowly drew the sword down. The painting was gradually cut apart, and blood began to spill out.



GAAAAAAHHH!!!!!



Just as the weight on the other side of the blade suddenly disappeared, the blue imp appeared from the painting and, before Kaoru could attack, jumped out with quick, agile movements. Then it kicked open the window and leapt outside.



Kaoru also followed the demon, climbing out the window and landing on the ground.

The demon was already hopping nimbly in pursuit of the fleeing children.



Kaoru ran. She took a deep breath.

This time, I’ll finish it off. This time, I’ll defeat the demon .murderY



As he got into a low stance, a gunshot rang out.



“Ugh… ugh…”

A heat and pain ran through my left side and calf. The pain was similar to the one I’d felt when Tochino had shot me in the shoulder in the picture, but this time it was a real wound.



In that blood demon art, neither Kaoru nor Tochino can harm anyone. The only one capable of killing in that painting is that demon.



At one point, Kaoru nearly falls, but manages to stay standing just in time. Dizzily hurt, she starts running.



Tochino fired again, bam, bam, but to avoid being targeted, he ran in an irregular trajectory, swerving left and right and not in a straight line, so the bullets lost their aim and were simply sucked into the ground.

Eventually he seemed to run out of ammo.



” –, run away!!”MasaharuMasaharu

Tochino yelled.

Kaoru gritted her teeth and took a deep breath.



Bird Breathing, Fourth Form Circular constrictionEntertainment



As the two blades intertwine and create a circle, it catches the demon’s neck and narrows as if to strangle it to death.

The demon’s head flies off as if twisted.



“Aaaaaahhhh!!!!!!”

I can hear Tochino screaming from behind me.



Kaoru looked expressionlessly at the demon’s head lying at her feet.

The demon was about to turn to ash and disappear this time. Suddenly, tears started to flow from my eyes.



Kaoru frowned sharply.

Tears of a demon.

A demon crying? A demon like him crying? What kind of tears are those…?



“…Mr…Sir…Help…Help…”

Faintly, I heard the demon say that.

Kaoru thrust his sword at the outstretched hand, not knowing who it was aimed at. Pleading for his life at this point was not something the demon would tolerate.



Tochino unsteadily walked over and reached out to touch what little was left of the demon’s thigh, but it disappeared into ashes before he could even touch it.



“… Murderer.”

Tochino muttered, “How dare you kill my son?”

Kaoru glared at Tochino.



“I killed a demon.”

“So what if he’s a demon? This child is my son. My adorable Masaharu. I was finally able to prepare him for him. I wanted him to be able to play happily with everyone in a sunny place… and he was playing happily every day, but what a thing to do… you have polluted the children’s playground…”



” “

Not everything is clear yet, but we do know the gist of it.



This man is evil. He’s not human.



She had been “providing” children to her son, who had become a demon. As playmates, and… as food.



“Did you feed the children to your son who became a demon?”

Kaoru clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her skin. She asked softly, her contempt and disgust obvious, and Tochino let out a dry laugh.



“Shut up! Those guys don’t even have parents to worry about! In fact, they’re living happily in the same heaven as their parents! What’s wrong with that?”

When Kaoru heard the reason, he felt a chill run down his spine and his body tremble with fear.



Miyo, who had come over to Tochino’s side without him noticing, was looking at him in shock.

Tochino couldn’t see anything. He couldn’t see or hear anything, not even his own lamentations of grief and venom spewing out.



“Masaharu has to live. As a parent, I would do anything for my son who is suffering but still alive. That’s what a parent is supposed to do! How could a little brat like you understand that?! Do you understand the feelings of a parent who sees their child suffering in front of their eyes and can’t do anything?!”



“…That’s enough.”

Kaoru spat out the words, but Tochino didn’t stop.

With an ecstatic expression on his face, he continues to talk as if in ecstasy, and it is unclear to whom he is speaking.



“Masaharu can finally play tag with his friends. It’s all for the sake of that child’s smile! What’s wrong with that? Orphans are just a nuisance to everyone! There’s no point in living! As long as that child is alive…”



It was painful to listen to any more of his incoherent excuses.

He slammed his hand into Tochino’s neck. With a groan, Tochino lost consciousness again.



What will happen to this man when he wakes up? Will he realize the gravity of his sin and be filled with self-loathing and guilt? Or will he continue to hold on to this extremely selfish logic?



As Tochino collapsed, the pocket watch fell from his hand. Inside the open cover, there was a small photograph stuck on it.

It was a family photo. There was a young-looking Tochino, a woman in a kimono who was probably his wife, and a boy around ten years old sitting in a chair.

Tochino’s smile didn’t change. His wife looked a little nervous, her expression was tense. The boy had a gloomy expression. He looked somewhat resigned and sad, not like a child.



———— Uh… oh… help… me…



The demon muttered these words before disappearing.



—Dad, help me?



How ridiculous. How could a demon ask a human for help?



From behind Kaoru, who was deep in thought with his brows furrowed, Mishiro muttered with a stiff expression.



“Teacher, I heard that he had a son who was very ill.”deathof

Mishiro put the haori coat he was wearing over the unconscious Tochino.

“His wife had committed suicide because of their son, and now he’s all alone. He must be feeling lonely… so we all wanted to comfort him… that’s what I said, but…”

Kaoru embraced Miyo, who was crying nervously.



How could I have rejected the kindly outstretched hands of such small children?



–Parents are supposed to do anything for you!



I feel like throwing up. What Tochino calls parental love seems like nothing more than a creepy obsession.



———— Uh… oh… help… me…



Was she really asking Tochino for help? Or was her son also a victim of this man?Obsessionego



The Demon Slayer Corps kills demons and protects people.

But was the demon his son? Isn’t the real demon… this man?



Kaoru spoke to Miyo as if praying, as she continued to cry in his arms.

“Miyo-chan. Your feelings are not wrong. Don’t be afraid to have kind feelings. I’m sure there are kind adults in this world too. Even if you are betrayed or hurt, don’t forget those feelings…”



Kaoru thought back to Ginji, who had taught her how to read and write a long time ago.

rawNI thought about how she gently embraced me, even though we were not close .foster mothermother

The proprietress of Harimaya who allowed me to go to school.

He patiently waited for me, even though I never opened up to him .adoptive fatherFather

Shizu sympathized with Kaoru’s unfortunate childhood and gave him the love of a family, even if only for a moment.

Chikako taught me piano without showing any sign of her conflict with her biological father.

He eventually gave in to the stubborn Kaoru, but still raised him to be a demon-slaying swordsman .The best in the OrientToyichi



Many people helped Kaoru in his short life.

I wanted Miyo, and all the children here, to believe that such an encounter was waiting for them.



With a gloomy feeling, Kaoru gazed up at the brightly shining moon.














Chapter 1: Tag (4)

“Ahh… please, please. Please save my son…”

The couple held their son in their arms, his body turning white and cold, and prayed desperately.

I rubbed and rubbed the hand mirror that I was forced to buy from Manse Gokuraku Sect, but it had absolutely no effect…



—But it’s useless.



Douma chuckles and puts the fan to his mouth.



“Poor thing… he’s going to die soon.”

Although he said it happily, the couple clung to him with tears in their eyes.



“Please… I beg of you.”

“Founder, please… help Masaharu.”

He rubbed his forehead against the tatami mat, apparently no longer wanting to watch his son die.



“If you don’t want them to die, there’s a way.”

The couple suddenly raised their heads.

His expression was one of ecstasy with hope, and he looked half insane.



Douma chuckled.

“That’s right. Well then, I guess I’ll get a wife for now.”



“picture?”

The woman stared at Douma in confusion.

“Give me your wife and I’ll do whatever I can. Which will you choose? Your son or your wife?”



The man was dumbfounded, but said without hesitation.

“Please help my son.”



The woman stared at the man in shock. The man noticed her gaze and stared back at the woman.

“What’s the matter? Of course it is, to help.”MasaharuMasaharu

“…Ah… yeah… that’s right…”

The woman muttered in an inaudible voice and looked at Douma anxiously.



Douma grinned and stood up, sitting down next to the bedridden boy.

He had expected the boy to be asleep or unconscious, but his eyes were wide open and he was glaring at Douma.



“Hmm… I guess it has quite a bit of vitality.”

Finding this interesting, Douma spoke to the boy.

“…uuuh…..”

“HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!”

It’s fun. I can’t believe this weak creature is angry at me. I don’t even have the strength to yell at him anymore.



“Your parents are crying and begging you to save them… why don’t you try your best to survive?”

“…I don’t need it…”

Before the boy could finish his sentence, Douma put his claws to his forehead.

The nail digs into the skin, and blood flows into the cells.



“Uh… ah… ah…”

The man watched with glee as the boy’s body twitched and squirmed.

“Look! Look! The guru will help Masaharu!”

However, all the woman can see is that her son is suffering.

“Stop it! Masaharu is in pain!”

He grabs Douma’s shoulders and tries to stop him.



“What? What are we going to do? Should I stop?”

Even after Douma removed his hand from the boy’s forehead, the boy’s body was still twitching and trembling.

“You… idiot!”

The man grabbed the woman’s head, threw her back, then quickly grabbed her by the collar and slapped her across the face. Once, twice, three times.



“The guru is trying to heal you, why are you getting in the way?!”

“Because… Masaharu is suffering!”

Douma let out a big sigh.

“For now, haven’t you calmed down?”



The boy, who had been breathing heavily a moment ago, was now breathing steadily, although his face was still white.

The man ran over to the boy’s side and, seeing Douma smiling brightly in front of him, rubbed his forehead against the tatami mat again and thanked him repeatedly.



Douma raised his fan and spoke to the man in a very gentle tone.

“This isn’t perfect yet. But, once it is… that’s it. Should I prepare some food in advance?”

” feed?”

“That’s right. Once he gets better, he’ll be very, very hungry. So, if you love this child, you have to prepare some food for him. You’re a parent, aren’t you?”youyouDietmeal

“…Y-Yes.”



“As much as possible… well, maybe. Maybe kids would be good? Orphaned kids.”

“child?”

There are loads of them around the riverside and in the downtown area, right? Oh, it might be creepy to eat something covered in lice, so just make sure you wash them well before bringing them. The more the better, but it would be quite noticeable if they all went missing at once…but, I guess they wouldn t even notice if it was you.

Douma comes to terms with this on his own and gives orders to the man.



“That’s right… how ? Bring five children. Ah, if they’re too small, there won’t be enough. Bring children about the same age as this one, or older than him.”Protectiontoo

The man didn’t seem to understand, but Douma glanced at his son,

“If I don’t hurry, I’m going to die again…”

Hearing him mutter this, he hurriedly stood up and left the room.



“Oh, I’ll take your wife. Is that okay?”

He didn’t even notice Douma shouting behind him.



The woman lovingly stroked the face of her son, who had finally been relieved of his suffering, and tears flowed freely.

“Masaharu, I’m glad… you’re not in pain anymore.”



“Yeah. You won’t suffer anymore.”

As he said that, Douma stabbed the woman in the back from behind.

The woman didn’t know what had happened, but something impossible had happened.

Douma’s white hand, covered in blood, was sticking out from between his breasts.



“Ugh…ugh…”

The woman desperately tried to look behind her, but Douma’s arm went around her and scraped out her innards.

The woman’s head dropped.

With skillful cracking motion, Douma broke the bones in the joints and began to eat the flesh that protruded from the torn skin.



“…Well, actually it tastes better when it’s younger, but…it’s not bad.”daughterKo

Alone , he cracks bones, tears flesh, and sips blood.wordsGo



The boy noticed a strange noise next to him and opened his eyes slightly.

“…Huh? Are you awake?”

Douma was in the process of sucking up the blood that was dripping from the woman’s neck.



As soon as the boy saw the woman’s face, he let out a shuddering sound from his throat.

“…Mother…”



As he reached out his hand, a man with a cold expression suddenly appeared before him.

He had the same white face as me. But I immediately knew he wasn’t human. His narrow eyes were crimson, and in the dim light of this room, they shone like an animal.



“Oh? Muzan-sama, I never thought you’d come.”

Douma hastily threw the woman’s face away and pushed her body away.



“…It’s rare for you to pity the weak, Douma.”

As he spoke, the man known as Muzan only had his eyes on the boy, and didn’t even look at Douma.

“Oh… No, I just thought it was funny.”

“…Hmph.”

Muzan snorted and said coldly.

“You’re boring, but you certainly do find some interesting things.”

Douma shrugged and said, “That’s terrible,” and moved away from Muzan.



“…Do you want to live?”

At the question, the boy glared at Douma who went further back and began eating his mother again.

“I’m going to kill him.”



Muzan glanced at Douma and smiled gently at the boy.

“If you want to kill him, you’ll have to become a demon.”

” demon?”

“That’s right. Do you want to kill your mother?”enemyAdversary

When the boy nodded, Muzan placed his hand on his forehead in the same way that Douma had pressed his claws against it earlier.

The next moment I felt the pleasant coolness of the hand, all the blood in my body felt as if it was boiling, and a pain ran through my nerves.



The boy screamed, and when he woke up next, he had completely forgotten the existence of his “mother” and devoured the human child before him.



She gazed lovingly at her son, who had now become a small, lively blue demon .TochinoTochino

He eats the child he brought home with him with gusto. He had no appetite and was close to death, so how desperately is he eating?



happy .



“Dad, please continue to prepare food for this child. He can’t move while the sun is shining. The children are outside during the day, and you are much more mobile, so it will be easier for you to get food.”

Tochino prostrated himself and listened attentively to Douma’s words with a compassionate smile.

“Thank you, Guru. I’m sure I’ll protect my son.”



Behind Douma’s screen, Muzan sighed at the boy who had lost even his human intelligence.



— Boring. If he had defeated Douma and become an Upper Rank, it would have been interesting.
















Chapter 2 Duties and Rest (Part 1)

TochinoTochinoThe wounds to his side and leg from the shot he received appeared to be more serious than expected, and he was ordered to rest for a while until they were fully healed.

I think I messed up big time on my first mission because I wasn’t defeated by a demon, I was defeated by a human.



After that, Tochino was found wandering around the abandoned building searching for his son when he was rescued by a police officer and has since been sent to a psychiatric hospital.

The children were dispersed and taken in by various shelters, and since she was older, she apparently ended up working as a maid in a merchant’s house…I found out much later in a letter from Miyo.MiyoSee



After the mission, he was unable to stop bleeding from a gunshot wound and was given first aid by Kakure before being taken to Fuji Family Crest’s house.

His life was once saved by a demon hunter, and ever since then, there are homes that will unconditionally accept any member of the Demon Slayer Corps.

I had heard before that the Kazue family in Shinshu was also related to the family.



The family that welcomed Kaoru in was a man in his forties, his wife, and their four children.

The eldest and second sons were already in high school and junior high school and seemed to be settled down, but the eldest and second daughters were still in the fourth and third years of elementary school, and were just as noisy and fun-loving as children, making no attempt to hide their overflowing curiosity.



“What’s your name, soldier?”

The Demon Slayer Corps is almost entirely made up of men, so female Demon Slayer Corps members are apparently quite rare.



“My name is Kaoru Morinobe.”

Kaoru smiled and replied, and the two of them smiled.

“I’m Miyako.”

“I’m Kaede.”



After that, we started calling each other by our first names and naturally became friendly with each other.

Until her wounds healed, Kaoru helped the girls with their studies, played karuta and sugoroku with them, and went to the nearby mountains to pick wild vegetables… she spent her days peacefully, hardly befitting a Demon Slayer.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





“Kaoru-han, I want to play the piano.”

After Miyako finished reviewing her own practice, she turned around and asked Kaoru, who had been listening to the performance, for a favor.

“I want to hear it too!”

Kaede, who was sitting next to her, also cheered.

“I can’t play that well…”

Kaoru says this in a troubled tone, but the two of them plead in unison, “That’s fine!”



The house was a fine Japanese-style mansion built in the sukiya-zukuri style, but because Miyako was taking piano lessons, the tatami mats had been removed from that room alone and a black grand piano had been placed there.



When Kaoru happened to be showing them around and came across the piano, he was instantly filled with nostalgia and played it for a little while, and since then, he has been playing it every day after Miyako’s practice.

Half out of reluctance, half out of pleasure, Kaoru placed his fingers on the keyboard and began to play a gentle melody.



It’s been several years since I last played the piano, and the number of songs I can play has gradually decreased.

If you don’t practice frequently, your fingers will lose their ability to move smoothly. If Chikako saw Kaoru in the current state, she would probably have her head in her hands.



Still, playing every day here at home has given me the feeling that my sense of rhythm is returning a little. Borrowing sheet music and reviewing old songs has helped to ease some of the depression I felt at my first assignment.

It was a truly hopeless and unpleasant mission…



As I was playing some selected pieces from Schumann’s Childhood for the first time in a while, a strange-looking man suddenly appeared.



Maybe a tattoo or something?

There was a red berry-like pattern around the left eye, and a transparent stone, perhaps made of glass or a jewel, was embedded in the head .pot metalBeehive



“Well, I heard there were other soldiers there, so I came here and found a woman playing the harp.”

The way he sat on the veranda with his arms folded reminded me of a Nio statue, with an enviable, muscular and robust figure.



Miyako made a sulky face and spoke coldly to the man.

“Hey Uzui-san. Is there something I can help you with?”

“We’re practicing the piano now.”

Kaede’s voice was harsh and she was implicitly demanding that they leave immediately.



However, Uzui-san himself paid no attention and strode into the room, sitting down in the large chair where Kaoru had been sitting until a moment ago.



“Oh come on, why are you here?”

“I’m sure you hate me a lot. Sometimes I just want to listen to some music and fall asleep.”

“If you want to sleep, why don’t you go to your room?”

“Shut up. Hey, you, play quickly.”

Suddenly I’m given an order.



Kaoru somehow understood that this man was a member of the Demon Slayer Corps like himself, and was probably a higher rank. Now that he knew, there was no way he was going to let him listen to his poor playing.



“…I’m sorry, but it’s not something I can really listen to.”

“Huh? What’s that? I was playing it in front of these little guys.”

“Miyako and Kaede will forgive me even if I make a mistake.”

“Okay. I forgive you. It’s okay if you make a mistake, just play.”

As if he had no intention of hearing any more excuses, he leaned back and closed his eyes.



Kaoru exchanged glances with Miyako and the others.

“If you complain, we’ll punch you in the stomach.”

Kaede said something scary, and Kaoru couldn’t help but laugh.



I took a deep breath and started to play. It was the second movement of Beethoven’s Pathetique. I thought it would be a good piece to fall asleep to.

As expected, my fingers don’t move as they used to. Things don’t go as I imagined them to, and sometimes the sound gets stuck or my fingers slip and a different sound comes out. Even an amateur would be able to tell that this is a clearly different sound.



Ah, I should have refused after all…



By the time I finished playing, I was feeling disheartened and lacking in confidence.



However, it seems that it didn’t really matter to Uzui.

Miyako put her index finger to her mouth and whispered, “Hey, he’s asleep.”



Perhaps it was because of the large Western chair that completely enveloped Uzui’s large body, or perhaps it was because of the music Kaoru was playing, but he seemed to be sleeping soundly and with a light snore.

Kaoru felt relieved and put the haori coat he was wearing on Uzui.



The three of us walked quietly down the veranda corridor.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





While sitting on the veranda next to the kitchen eating Chogoro mochi that Miyako had begged her eldest son to buy for her, Kaoru asked Miyako and the others about the man from earlier.



“That person is called Uzui-san.”

Miyako replies while eating the rice cake.



“She comes over every now and then. Apparently she and her brother get along well. Hey, the two of them go out together. But only when she has work here.”

“So, do you usually have other postings?”

“It seems like they used to do it around here, but recently it seems like most of them are from Tokyo.”

Recently, demons have been appearing frequently in the Kanto area, and it seems that many of the corps members are increasingly being assigned to missions in that area.



“So, did you come for work this time?”

“Isn’t that right? I don’t really get it. We were told not to ask about that sort of thing.”

“Oh, I see. Sorry.”

Miyako and Kaede looked at each other and then stared intently at Kaoru.



“Hey, Kaoru-han. That person is no good.”

Kaede said with a serious face. Kaoru was confused.

“No good?”

“That guy, you see, he certainly is a cool guy, but…”

As I listen to Miyako say this, I remember Uzui’s face.



A real man? A good man? Is that the kind of person you call a good man?



Miyako was puzzled inwardly, but continued speaking without noticing Kaoru’s question.



“Ma’am, it seems there are three of them.”

Three?

Kaoru asked back without thinking, and Miyako slowly nodded.

“Well, she’s not my mistress. She’s your wife. That’s great.”



“let me see”

I agree that having three people would be tough. I would feel uneasy no matter which position I was in.

However, it is not something one can criticize in any way about other people’s families. If that is how Uzui’s family is, then I suppose that is also one way of doing things.InState



Miyako and the others looked worriedly at Kaoru, who was not responding very well.

“Kaoru-han… You shouldn’t fall in love with me.”

They spoke so seriously that Kaoru burst out laughing and nearly choked on her rice cake.

He hurriedly drinks his tea and bursts into laughter.



“Why would that be the case?”

“Eh? Is that not the case?”

“When I saw that person, my mom and the girl next door were also shocked.”

Kaoru waved his hand.

“I’m sorry. I don’t really get it. I just didn’t think he was very handsome…”

As I was about to speak, I suddenly sensed a presence behind me.



A cloth fell on his head with a thud. It turned out to be the haori that Kaoru had put on Uzui earlier.

“Thanks, my lady. However, if you have time to scam some midgets here, you should hurry up and get back to work. There are people who are being called over there to fill in for you, after all.”



When I took off my haori and turned around slowly, Uzui was gone.



Kaoru’s ears turned red.

Of all people, why was he asked such a question? I wanted to curse my carelessness.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





Once her wounds had healed, Kaoru was given a new mission.

I was a little sad to say goodbye to Miyako and Kaede and leave the Fuji Family Crest House, but my mind immediately went back to what Uzui had said to me.



——–There are people who are called in by the other side to fill the gap you left behind.



In reality, it’s unclear what policy was used to decide Kaoru’s destination and which department she would be assigned to.

Anyway, I have to complete the mission I’ve been given and exterminate even one demon. That’s how I’ll get stronger, and someday…



Kaoru pulled the string that was tying her hair tight and began walking in the direction the crow was pointing.

















Chapter 2 Duties and Rest (Part 2)

The next assignment was to a rundown village north of Kyoto facing the Sea of ??Japan.

By the time we arrived, the sun had set and the first star was shining brightly in the sky.



Whether it was always like that or it was because of some disturbing rumors, I was walking down the main street where the village’s shops were located, but there was not a single person around.

There are no street lights here. When the sun goes down, the place is plunged into pitch black darkness. Only demons or those who hunt them would walk in such darkness.

In the south, cherry blossoms were just beginning to bloom, but here the sea breeze was still blowing, biting the skin.



After walking around for about two hours, and my body was starting to get cold from the strong sea breeze, I heard a dog bark.

I immediately ran towards the voice.



Just then, I saw a demon-like shadow kick open the door and enter.dilapidated houseBack

Kaoru drew both her swords and jumped in.



The old man and the child were embracing each other and calling for help in a hoarse voice.

“Stop it!”

Kaoru shouted and took a deep breath. Breathing in total concentration—–



Bird Breathing Second Form Breaking consecutive blowsPigeon adventure



A series of sharp thrusts.

If you swing your sword around in a small room, it will get caught on something and become an opportunity to counterattack your opponent. For now, I had to use this to distract them and save the old man and the child.



“Gyaaaahh!” the demon screamed and slowly turned around.

The hole that had pierced his back through to his chest gradually closed up.



Kaoru crossed her swords. She quickly scanned the room, and deflected any attacks that would be effective in the small space.

I take a deep breath and sharpen my senses. Total concentration…



Just as I was about to unleash a breathing technique, an oddly drawn-out voice interrupted me, and I was suddenly grabbed by the arm.

“Sorry. Stop for a moment.”

Filled with murderous intent, Kaoru reflexively spun around before she could think, escaping the man’s grasp and pointing the sword at his neck.



“…Wow, scary.”

“—What are you imitating?”

I took a quick look at the man. He was wearing the Demon Slayer Corps uniform, though it was slightly untidy.



“Oops”

With that, the man left Kaoru because a demon was about to attack him.

They split into two groups and Kaoru tried to head towards the demon once more, but the man again began spouting outrageous things in a carefree tone.



“Ahh, that’s no good. Don’t kill me.”

Kaoru gritted her teeth.

” Luna!”Wushan playJoke

As he speaks, he cuts off the arm of the demon that attacks him.



“Oh, thanks.”

As soon as he said that, the man took dozens of needles in both hands and released them at the demon.

Forehead, neck, eyes, chest, stomach, thighs… Countless needles pierce the demon’s skin.



The demon roared and tried to pull out several of its needles, but suddenly began to twitch and convulse. For a moment it stood there in a daze, and in the next moment it foamed at the mouth and collapsed.



“Good, good.”

The man grinned and took out a bottle from his pocket that fit snugly in the palm of his hand, then opened the lid. Inside was something that looked like a pin holder.

The countless needles are pressed against the demon’s neck as if they were stamps.



The demon jumped for a moment, and Kaoru readied his sword, but it soon became quiet again as if it had fallen asleep. The pale purple liquid in the bottle disappeared in the blink of an eye.



“Yes, thank you. Thank you for your cooperation.”

As the man stood up, a group of demons appeared from outside. With a practiced look on their face, they tied ropes around the demons and locked them inside a smoked black wooden box.



Kaoru was stunned and didn’t understand what was going on inside, but her eyes were fixed on the man with alertness.



He looked to be around late 30 years old. He was tall, with a dark, square face and a large hooked nose. His small eyes were set far apart and it was unclear whether he was smiling or not, but from the beginning to the present, his mouth had always been grinning.



“It’s time to put away your sword.”

As Kaoru remained tense, the man calmly said, “We’re friends, after all.”

Kaoru glared at him.



“I don’t know anyone like you.”

“Well, that’s true. It’s our first meeting after all. But if you keep glaring at me with those big swords in both hands, I’m sure you and your grandfather will get scared.”



Looking back, the two of them were probably even more confused than Kaoru. They were still clinging to each other and trembling.

Kaoru sheathed her sword and knelt in front of the two of them.



“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“…Wh, wh, what are you guys?”

The child said in a trembling voice, “You came in all of a sudden… Even though our house may be rundown, it’s still our house.”



“Sorry. A demon was about to attack you guys…”

When I tried to touch the cheek of the child who appeared to be injured, he slapped my hand away.

“Get out! Get out!”

The child stands up and yells.



The old man behind me looked confused, but looking closer I could see that his eyes were cloudy. He probably couldn’t see.

Just as Kaoru was in trouble, someone tapped her on the shoulder from behind.



“Leave this kind of thing to the Hidden. The job of a corps member is to kill demons, after all.”

There was some truth in what the man said, but I just couldn’t believe it.

As Kaoru looked at the man with obvious distrust, a woman named Kaku called out from behind him.



“I’ll pick it up here.”

Seeing those rational eyes, Kaoru felt a sense of relief and decided to leave the rest to him and went outside.



The sea breeze was strong. Even though it was spring, snow was falling.

“It’s still winter around here.”

Kaoru frowned as he spoke to her leisurely.



“You… who are you?”

“I’d love to tell you all about it, but it’s cold here. Let’s move.”

Saying this quickly, the man took the lead and started walking.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





The man brought me to a rundown house that was only slightly nicer than the previous one.

Illuminated by the dim light of the lantern, if you look closely you can see bloodstains on the walls and floor.



“This is where that demon was born.”

The man brought a brazier and placed it between him and Kaoru.

“A demon was born?”

“A man born here was turned into a demon and killed and ate his entire family. After that, the Demon Slayer Corps was contacted and San was sent. We decided to go with them.”youAh



“Wait?”

I’ve only recently learned that wai… means “I” or “me” in the Kansai region.

Does that mean there are multiple people? However, there doesn’t seem to be any other Demon Slayers other than the man in front of me.



The man took out a cigarette, picked up some charcoal with the tongs, and skillfully lit it.

He sucks it up with a whoosh and gusto.



“We specialize in capturing demons alive. We capture demons that don’t seem particularly strong. Our job is to capture demons that don’t eat many humans.”

Kaoru was dumbfounded and didn’t understand what this meant.



The man laughs with an amused look on his face.

“Don’t you know? You also took the final selection at Mt. Fujikasane, right?”

Kaoru nodded.

“That’s right. That’s where a demon appeared. He didn’t have any supernatural powers, but his physical abilities far surpassed those of a human. How many demons have you killed, An-san?”

“picture?”

“They’re demons. You took the final selection, right? How many demons did you slay?”

Nine



“Hmm. That’s quite something. My job is to capture those demons alive. I’m called a capturer. To be honest, it’s the lowest level of the Demon Slayer Corps and a job that people look down on.”

Kaoru was at a loss for words as he suddenly said something belittling.



To be honest, I thought it was a bit shady, and when I heard that the job entailed capturing demons alive, I didn’t exactly despise it, but I also didn’t have a very good impression of it.



“Well, it’s not like we’re the only ones who capture demons alive. Sometimes, even our corps members do manage to capture them alive, but that said, everyone has a lot of resentment towards demons. Most of the time, we just kill them.”

“That’s… I suppose so.”

“That’s right… You too, don’t you? I guess so… You have a lot of grudge against demons, that’s what you’ve got on your face.”



Feeling more and more like he was being made fun of, Kaoru instinctively asked in a strong tone.

“You don’t have any grudge against demons?”

“Me? No, I’m not. I’m doing this because I want money.”

“gold?”

“That’s right. You can make a decent amount of money here. By just getting the demon to sleep for a bit and taking him to Mount Fujikasane, you can earn more than a teacher fresh out of college. I’m really grateful for that.”



It’s not that Kaoru doesn’t know that there are people who join the Demon Slayer Corps for the money, but honestly, when there’s such a big difference in their way of thinking about the job, she no longer feels like getting angry.

The man must have sensed Kaoru’s exasperation because he laughed again.



Well, I guess it can t be helped if we re looked down upon. But still, it s all thanks to us that you were able to take the final selection, that s what I ve got to say.

That was certainly true. I don’t think I want to be like this man, but now that I’ve taken the exam at Mount Fujikasane, I can’t laugh at their work.



“…I’m sorry.”

Kaoru bowed her head. “I was rude to you, despite your dedication to the Demon Slayer Corps.”



The man looked a little surprised, then waved his hand and said, “Stop that.”

“It’s fine if people think we’re idiots.”



“No. The Final Selection is an important test to enter the Demon Slayer Corps. You have put so much effort into it, so we can’t make light of you.”

“You’re a hardass.”

The man looked at Kaoru with amusement and exhaled smoke.



“What’s your name? I’m Houji. I’m Houji with the treasure ears.”Tomoya treasure earBanya Hoji

It sounds like a name from a play. I doubt if it’s his real name, but that’s not something I care about right now.

“…My name is Morinobe Kaoru.”

When Kaoru introduced herself, Takamimi nodded and stood up.

“I see. Well, do your best. It would be better if we slept here until morning. There’s probably no lodging in this shabby village at this time of night.”



” Aren’t you going to eat Bao-Ear?”SleepYasu

“I’m on guard. I’ve put the demon to sleep with medicine, but I don’t know when he’ll wake up. If something happens, if the medicine doesn’t work, I’ll have to kill him.”

“In that case, me too.”

“What? That’s my job. It’s part of my salary.”



As they were talking, the door creaked open and four people came in carrying a box containing the demon.

Baomiri was giving some kind of instructions.

Apparently, the Kakure and Houmimi are trying to capture the demon alive. By “we,” he means the Kakure and not the corps members.



The woman from earlier, Kakure, came over to Kaoru.

“The boy from earlier said he was sorry.”

“picture?”

“When I told him about the demon, he seemed to understand that I had helped him. He apologized for being rude to me.”



When Kaoru was unable to reply, Kakure said, “Well then,” and quickly left, as if he had another matter to attend to.

“See? Hiding means you’re used to that kind of reaction.”

Bao’er grinned and said with a bit of pride.















Chapter 2 Duties and Rest (3)

After that, each of the hidden people silently carried out their own tasks.

Treasure earsRoastedSomeone to tie the rope over the box with the rope. Someone to approve the report or letter to HQ. Someone to check the equipment. Someone to prepare the meals for everyone.



Kaoru was just there, but he ended up joining them for dinner.

I was a little embarrassed, but from the perspective of the hidden side, a soldier was the most important person in the world. He urged me to join him, and I was treated to a bowl of sake lees soup, which was a welcome relief for my cold body.

Kaoru glanced over at Takamimi, who had already finished eating and was leaning against the demon’s box with her eyes closed.



“that “

Kaoru asked Kakure, who was standing next to her, in a small voice.

“Is Baomiri-san strong?”

Kakure nodded without hesitation.



“He’s also a swordsman for the Demon Slayer Corps. Originally he was just hunting demons, but it seems he changed his job because he thought it was a safer way to earn money to capture them alive. Everyone hates this job though.”

“So, there aren’t many people who are live capturers?”

“That’s true. I don’t think there are many corps members who specialize in something like Takamimi-san. In most cases, the headquarters selects and asks the corps members to do it.”

“Hmm…”

It seems there are various roles within the Demon Slayer Corps.



“Actually, there were no instructions from HQ this time, but Houmimi-san always managed to find out information from somewhere. She found information on a demon that was perfect for capturing alive.”

” why?”

“I don’t know. All I can say is that it came from somewhere in that person’s information network. The name “treasure ears” is not just for show.”

There were some truly strange people out there.



Afterwards, Kaoru was left out of the mosquito net and lay down in the next room, but she couldn’t sleep because she was worried about the mosquito.



Survivor.



I had never heard of it from either Toyoichi or Masachika. Perhaps they didn’t know, or perhaps they hadn’t been told that there was no need to know.



It was extremely interesting.

The needle that Houji had used when she had captured the demon alive. The liquid in that bottle. And Houji’s presence. He had been standing behind Kaoru as she performed the Breath of Total Concentration, but he hadn’t given a second thought to his presence.



Some of the hidden guests had also begun to fall asleep, but Kaoru got up and went over to Takamimi, who was keeping watch awake.

“What is it? A night visit?”

” “

“Oh, I was just kidding.”

“Of course.”

Kaoru sat diagonally across from him with a sullen look on his face and looked intently at Takamimi.



“What’s the matter? Are you unable to sleep because you’re worried about the demon?”

“That’s true, but there’s something I want to ask.”

“Yeah. What’s your question? What’s the matter? I was just starting to get sleepy.”

Kaoru smiled. To be honest, even if she refused, she was prepared to keep asking. Her curiosity was piqued.



First, I asked about the needle, and Bao’er took one out of his pocket. It was thicker than I had expected.

“I didn’t do that to this one, but I did put a numbing drug and a sleeping pill on the other one. And with that, the demon fell down.”

“Do you all use that to capture demons alive?”

“The way to catch them varies from one corps member to the next. I just do it the easiest way.”

“But the stabs were even and aimed at the victim.”

No matter how you look at it, the position of that needle was not something that was thrown randomly.



Bao’er grinned.

“Well… I think only I can do that. Despite what you might think, I used to be an acupuncturist. Demons have pressure points, you know… they have those exact spots. If you don’t aim at those spots, the needle won’t penetrate. Some demons have hard skin. But those are just small fry. It’s impossible with demons with supernatural powers.”



So that’s the background behind why he was able to use that technique.

But it’s not that easy to spot it and stab it instantly. It must take a lot of training… I thought to myself, and when I told her that, Takamimi burst out laughing.



“I don’t like the hassle of training, so I don’t do it. Well, I joined the Demon Slayer Corps when I was seventeen, and I’ve been doing it for this long. I’ve had more experience than a rookie like you, that’s all.”



I also heard about a medicine that can put demons to sleep, but Takamimi didn’t seem to understand it very well. It seems there are other people who compound such medicines.



After hearing about other departments in the Hidden Corps that are involved in making the uniforms, an organization that gathers information on demons, and even a department that prepares housing for high-ranking Demon Slayer Corps members, including the Pillars, Kaoru finally asked the thing she wanted to know most.



“What breathing technique do you use, Houmiri-san?”

“I’m normal. Water. The usual stuff.”

Water Breathing…which means it’s the same as Makomo.



“Does Water Breathing have any techniques to hide your presence?”

“Huh?”

“When I was facing the demon earlier, I was breathing with complete concentration. And yet, I didn’t notice you standing behind me.”

“That’s because I’m concentrating.”

“Baoming, please don’t dodge the question. Just concentrating and total concentration breathing are completely different things.”

When Kaoru was learning the Total Concentration Breathing technique, Toyoichi told him not to concentrate his consciousness on one point.



—Total concentration means sensing the flow of things around you .natureGenen



Of course, taking a long breath and pumping air into your lungs is the first priority to improve your physical abilities, but if you focus too much on that, you might become careless about attacks from demons.



Direct your senses in all directions, stretch them out, and clear your mind to the point that you can even see behind you. Make it transparent. Permeate the place with yourself. And that’s how you eliminate blind spots.



In other words, when you practice total concentration breathing, it is impossible to be so “concentrated” that you don’t notice someone coming into your range.



Bao Er grinned and scratched his head vigorously.

” San, you’ve got a really good mentor.”youAh

“picture?”

“The total concentration breathing is basic, but because it’s so basic, many people tend to neglect it. Especially recently.”



“I want to hear the answer, are you dodging the question again?”

“No, no. It’s not like that. I mean, I didn’t do anything special. There’s no way to explain it. It’s not like I used any breathing techniques or anything.”

“But to think he’d come up behind me so casually.”

“Hmm… I don’t really know, but you were feeling murderous at that time, weren’t you? It’s only natural since you were fighting a demon. But I didn’t come here to kill someone, so I don’t think I felt any murderous intent.”

Kaoru was a little disappointed at such a simplistic answer.



“is that so”

“You look obviously disappointed. What? Did you think it was some kind of special technique or something?”

“That’s… true.”

I wondered if such a technique existed, and whether I could apply it to my own breathing techniques.



Bao Er took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it with some charcoal from the brazier next to him. He took a drag with gusto and exhaled a long, heavy puff.



“Do you also use Water Breathing?”

“No. I was… learning Wind Breathing, but I wasn’t able to master it, so I derived it and am using it as my own breathing technique.”

“I see. So that’s why you’ve been trying out different things.”

Bao-er dropped the ash from his cigarette into the brazier and put it back in his mouth.



“But Breath of the Wind? It seems that the head family there was in a state of decline at one time, but now they have good trainers and their numbers have increased considerably. Who is your trainer?”

” That’s the person.”Toyoichi ShinomiyaShinomiya Toyichi

Bao Er’s eyes widened. It was the first time that she had shown such a relaxed expression until then.



“Ah-san, are you a disciple of old Shinomiya?”

“…Yes. Do you know the teacher?”

“Well, I’ve never met him in person. But he is quite well known.”

“Really?”

Of course, Kaoru has no idea about his reputation as the best in the East within the Demon Slayer Corps.



“Like Flame, there was a family head that had been the Pillar for generations. However, it seems that starting one year, swordsmen who used the Wind Breathing technique were targeted and killed one after another. Eventually, the Wind Pillar was killed, and with no successor, the family head’s connection to the Demon Slayer Corps was cut off.”

I had never heard of such a thing before. Toyoichi had never told me anything about it.



“It is said that if it weren’t for Elder Shinomiya, the Breath of Wind might have died out. He was apparently quite strong when he was still active. He could have become a Hashira, but he couldn’t because he was reluctant to join the head family… that’s the rumor that is being told as fact.”



–You have a good eye for people.



He remembered what the former Ningashira had said before. As expected, Touyouichi was no ordinary Demon Slayer.



When others talk about how we are the strongest team in the Orient, I feel genuinely proud and happy.



It must have shown on her face. Bao Er pointed it out with a grin.

“What is this? Master, you can see it written in big letters on your face that you’re happy to be praised.”

“…No, this is the first time I’ve heard of it.”

“That’s true. He has solid skills as a trainer. What you were saying earlier about the Breath of Total Concentration is the most basic of basics after all. If you’re his pupil, you’ll have a promising future. Well, do your best.”

Bao’er took one last drag and threw the cigarette into the brazier.



“Now, go to sleep. We’ll just take it easy and head to Mount Fujikasane in the morning, but you might have a mission waiting for you. You need to get some rest.”



At least his curiosity was satisfied. Kaoru thanked him, returned to the next room and slept soundly until the morning.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





“Here, I’ll do this.”

In the morning, before they parted ways, Houji gave him a charming inro, decorated with lotus flowers and a frog netsuke.



I looked inside and there were pills inside.

“What is this?”

“An-san, I’m still a rookie so I’ll probably get started soon, but some demons use poison. This is like a neutralizer for when you get attacked by something like that. Well, I don’t know if it works or not though. It depends on the poison.”

I thought it was a rather careless offer, but I assumed it was a kind gesture from Baoming, so I decided to accept it.



“thank you”

When he bowed his head, Bao’er looked a little troubled and groaned.

“something?”

“Well… I suppose you are quite strong, An-san… but there are some things about you that make me a bit uneasy as a Demon Slayer. Your extreme seriousness and dedication to studying.”

” Is that not okay?”

“Basically, it’s not a bad thing. But be careful, you’ll be tempted by demons.”

“…Are you inviting me?”

Kaoru tilted her head, not understanding what it meant. Takamimi sighed lightly and then smiled.



“Well, it’s fine. It seems like there are guys who like her.”

” teeth?”

“I was calling you in my sleep. Sanemi-san, I’m telling you…”

My face heats up instantly.

Kaoru hurriedly shouted “Thank you for all your help!” and then ran away from the scene like a rabbit.














Chapter 2 Duties and Rest (4)

Kaoru returns to Tokyo for the first time in a long while to visit the graves of her parents and the Shinazugawa family.

When he asked Masachika, he was told that he would be given time off for doing so, so he came to report that he had joined the Demon Slayer Corps.



After visiting the grave, I was about to return to the station.

“What’s with that hair?”

“That’s disgusting… Just cut it off.”

“No!”



Men are grabbing young girls by their hair and yelling at them.

The hair of the girl being held had certainly changed. It was a pale cherry pink, with the tips a fresh green like green leaves. But it was shiny and sparkling in the light.



Kaoru silently approached the men and grabbed the man’s other hand that was holding the girl’s hair and twisted it.

At first, the men froze in shock at the sudden, silent intruder.



“Let go.”

Low and warning.



Perhaps embarrassed at having been so discouraged, the men yelled out loud, “Shut up!”



From the start, he hadn’t thought that negotiating with such guys would work, but Kaoru sighed lightly, and in the next moment he kicked the hand of the man holding the girl’s hair, lightly pushed the girl away, and struck the man in the solar plexus with a chop.

The man bent his body and slumped to the ground, then he went behind the other man and pressed the hilt of the sword he had at his waist against the man’s back.



“Should I just leave? What should I do?”

The man mistook the sensation he felt on his back for a gun.

Sweat starts pouring out.

“K-k-k-k-go home!”

He made this declaration in a hoarse voice, grabbed the slumped man by the collar, forced him to stand and ran off.



Kaoru held out her hand to the girl who was on her bottom on the ground.

“Are you okay?”

The girl’s face turned bright red and she took his hand and stood up, saying, “S-sorry.”

At the same time, there was a loud growling noise in my stomach.

The girl turned red up to her ears.



“Go, go, I’m sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry!!”

She shook her head back and forth like a lion dancer as she apologized, and the string that was holding her hair up came off.



Her cherry-colored hair flutters softly in the air. It sparkles and glitters dazzlingly in the light.

“a “

The girl held her head and looked around restlessly.



Kaoru picked up the string that had fallen to the ground and handed it to the girl.

“Yes. If you don’t mind, let’s get something to eat over there. I’m a little hungry too.”

When Kaoru pointed to a tea shop that she could see up ahead, the girl looked embarrassed, but then she glanced at Kaoru and asked in a small voice.

” Is that okay?”

“of course”

Kaoru smiled and headed off with the girl to the tea shop.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





The girl introduced herself as Kanroji Mitsuri.

She ordered six plates of sakura mochi, the same colour as her hair, in one go, ate them all while I watched, and then ordered five more plates.



Kaoru watched as the sakura mochi disappeared before his eyes as if it was being sucked in, and halfway through it began to look like a different food, but when he saw the look on Mitsuri’s face as she happily ate it, his heart somehow warmed.



After finishing the eighth dish, Mitsuri looked taken aback and turned red again.

“S-sorry. I started eating so fast all of a sudden…”

“No. Not at all… don’t worry about it.”

Raising her hand as if to encourage him, she smiled and cupped her hands around her bright red cheeks.

Kaoru eats the udon that was served to her.



“Um, can I ask your name?”

Mitsuri closed her eyes tightly and said out loud.

“I’m Kaoru Morinobe.”

Kaoru-san. Umm, if you write it in characters is it Kaoru from Inoue Kaoru?

“No. I’m the one who receives instruction.”

“That… well, it suits you.”



Kaoru stared intently at Mitsuri.

I thought, this must be what girls are like… She’s a lovely person.



“Thank you. Your hair suits you, Kanroji.”

“picture?”

“That hair color. It’s unusual, but it suits you.”

“Is that so?”

Mitsuri held up a loose tuft of pink hair.



“It’s my first time. Everyone is like, it’s disgusting, what’s that… like earlier.”

I was always teased and ridiculed, except for my family. No one has ever said anything like that to me.



After Kaoru finished her udon, she took out a handkerchief and wiped her mouth.

Mitsuri, who had looked happy eating her sakura mochi, was now a little depressed, perhaps remembering what had happened earlier.



“I’ve never seen it myself, but I hear there are people with blonde hair in other countries.”

“picture?”

Mitsuri raised her face.



“My father lived abroad when he was young, and he told me that there are people with gold, silver, brown, or red hair, and people with bright blue, deep green, or gray eyes. There are also people with pure white skin, and on the other hand, people with black skin. In this country, people might be surprised by your hair, but once you cross the ocean, it may not be so unusual.”

“Ah, there are people like that?”

Mitsuri was surprised. If there were loads of people like that, then maybe she wouldn’t stand out that much.



“Um, what did those people eat to become like that?”

Asked something so sudden and unexpected, Kaoru was silent for a moment.

Mitsuri shyly picked up the sakura mochi and said while looking at it closely.



“I ate too many sakura mochi (cherry rice cakes) and that’s why I look like this. My hair was black when I was a child. What did people with blonde hair eat? Maybe they ate too many sweet potato chips?”

“…Maybe there’s something… in the food over there.”

Kaoru said it forcefully, but she wasn’t sure if it was the right answer.



“Oh, I see. I guess they don’t sell imokenpi overseas.”

“I agree “

As I replied, I suddenly felt like I was in another world, and I shook my head.



Mitsuri looked at Kaoru in confusion.

“What’s the matter?”

“home “

Kaoru stood up and took some money out of her wallet.



“Oh, I’ll pay for it myself!”

Mitsuri hastily tried to take her wallet out of her pocket, but “Huh? It’s not there?” she wondered, looking here and there between her sleeves and her obi.



“That’s fine. Watching you eat, Kanroji-san, was a feast for the eyes.”

Kaoru quickly finished paying, then took out his pocket watch and checked the time.

It’s almost time for the train.



“Ah, well… I’ll see you off!”

Kanroji hurriedly stuffed the last plate of sakura mochi into her mouth and followed after Kaoru.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





Mitsuri asked in a low voice as she took a half step back.

“Ummm…that thing on your waist.”

“It’s a sword.”

Kaoru replied with a cool look on her face, “If possible, I would appreciate it if you could keep this a secret.”

“Of course. But may I ask why?”

“…I’m a member of the Demon Slayer Corps.”

Even if I had said something, there was no way Mitsuri would have known. But I didn’t feel like covering it up with some random lie.



“C-C-Mean?”

“…That’s all I can say. Sorry.”



When they arrived in front of the station, Kaoru turned around.

The cherry blossoms planted in front of the station were in full bloom, and the petals were falling like snow in the sunlight.

“Looking at it this way, Kanroji-san is really the cherry blossom spirit.”

When Kaoru smiled at her, Mitsuri turned red up to her ears again.



Suddenly, she remembered her old self, when she had just been adopted as the daughter of a viscount and was always timid and nervous.

Although she is very cute, Mitsuri’s lack of confidence somehow reminds me of my own past self.



“Kanroji-san.”

Kaoru called out gently.

“No matter where you are, if you live your life to the fullest, you will eventually find the place where you belong. –But I’m just repeating what I’ve heard.”

Mitsuri looked at Kaoru intently, smiled and said.



“My name is Mitsuri.”

“picture?”

“My name is Mitsuri, Kaoru-san.”

Mitsuri held out her hand. Kaoru also reached out her hand and they shook hands.

“Well then, take care, Mitsuri-san.”

He waved and went through the ticket gate.



—————



When Mitsuri got home, she immediately told her family about the person, but she was seriously mistaken.



“He was such a beautiful boy that I thought he might be the reincarnation of Amakusa Shirou! He even called me the cherry blossom spirit!”



Indeed, Kaoru’s appearance in his black uniform, waist-length Inverness coat, and hair casually tied back could be mistaken for that of a beautiful young boy to some onlookers.



However, it would be several years before he realized his mistake.





—————





Meanwhile, on the train, Kaoru was staring blankly at the scenery passing by the window, lost in thought.



“…If that’s what happens if you eat too many sakura mochi…will eating too many ohagi turn your hair the color of ohagi…?”
















Chapter 3 Sorrow (1)

It had been almost a year since I joined the Demon Slayer Corps.

After defeating the first demon, he hadn’t sustained any injuries that required prolonged treatment and was able to carry out his mission.

Kaoru wasn’t sure whether she should be happy about this good fortune or not. She had no right to choose the work.



Today again, we defeated a demon that had taken up residence in the ruins of what was originally a village headman’s residence.

On the way home, a familiar voice called out to me.



“Oh, I’m glad we finally met.”

It was his senior disciple, Kumeno Masachika .The best in the OrientToyichi

“Kumeno-san, it’s been a while.”

After I bowed, Masachika asked me with a gentle expression, “Are you done with work?”



“Yes. I’m on my way home now.”

“Going home… so does that mean you have a house around here?”

“Oh, no. I’m currently staying at a house with the Fuji family crest in Kyoto.”

“Oh, I see. So your area of ??responsibility is mostly the Kansai region.”

“Yes, I do go to Shikoku sometimes.”

“I see. Hey, why don’t you stop by?”

“Shall we stop by…?”

“There’s a dojo nearby. The soldiers can train there and stay overnight. Didn’t you know?”

“yes”

“I see. Well, I guess they avoid female soldiers. It’s all guys and it stinks. There are about three of us now, but they sleep in the annex.”

“Hmm…”

“Well, come once.”

Enticed by Masachika’s cheerful smile, Kaoru follows him.



Even on the way to the dojo, Masachika talked to me about various things.

“So, what is your rank now?”

“picture?”

“It’s about rank. You’re not even at rank yet.”

“Ah… I thought it was painful the last time I saw it.”

“It’s hard! You’re doing great.”

“I see… I wonder.”

Kaoru doesn’t care about class at all, so she doesn’t understand Masachika’s admiration. Seeing Kaoru like that, Masachika chuckled as if he remembered something.



“Now that I think of it, Sanemi is like that too. I wonder if people who rise to the top in a short amount of time aren’t interested in things like that? Like my classmates…”

Suddenly, Saneya’s name was mentioned and his face stiffened. Now that he thought about it, the two of them were good friends. If that was the case, there was a chance that Saneya might be at his destination.



“Hey? What’s wrong?”

Noticing Kaoru suddenly stop, Masachika called out to her. Kaoru looked up in surprise and tried desperately to put on her usual smile, but it didn’t work.



“No. Umm… well… is Shinazugawa-san here too?”

“Huh? Sanemi? No, I’ve been out on a mission since yesterday.”

The answer made me feel relieved. At the same time, it made me feel a prick in my chest.

Masachika approached and gave an exasperated smile.



“What? Has Sanemi said anything after all?”

“picture?”

“Stop it!”

“home “

There’s nothing to say, I haven’t seen him since then.



Seeing Kaoru stiffen up, Masachika says with a smile, “Well, that’s good.”

When he heard that you were heading to the final selection, he immediately ran off to stop you, but in the end, he couldn t persuade you and ran back Until Master told me that you had passed, he was really gloomy and in a bad mood, and I didn t know what to do. DepressionSho



Kaoru exhaled slowly so Masachika wouldn’t notice, trying to suppress the feeling that was threatening to revive her. Still, without realizing it, she grabbed his right arm tightly with her left hand.

” what up?”

Masachika asked curiously.

“home”

Kaoru let go and forced a smile.



“Was it a bit of a relief to hear that I passed?”

“Hmm… it’s a bit tricky. He seemed relieved for the time being though. But he said he’d make him stop soon.”

” is that so”

Kaoru could only answer quietly. Seeing Kaoru’s attitude, Masachika brought up an unexpected topic.



“He has a younger brother, and it seems he’s been saying that he wants to join the Demon Slayer Corps as well.”

“younger brother ?”

The image of Genya often arguing with Sumi comes to mind.



“Are you talking about Genya-kun?!”

Kaoru suddenly spoke up louder.

Masachika’s eyes widened in surprise, but he nodded.

“Uh, yeah… I guess he left it at a friend’s house.”



“I see. That’s a relief… You were alive after all… I’m relieved.”

He had forgotten to ask Sanemi when he met him again, and so it remained that way.

Later, when I visited the Tokugawa family grave for the first time in a long while, I heard that Sanemi came there from time to time and that no relatives had been interred there since then, so I thought that he must not have passed away…



“Kaoru… do you know Sanemi’s younger brother?”

“Yes. Genya-kun is Sanemi-san’s younger brother. He was especially devoted to his older brother among his siblings. He was always talking about Sanemi-san… He was always being pushy with Sumi-chan and she would get angry at him.”



Since Genya was also working, they didn’t see each other often, but they would occasionally talk about Sanemi.

Most of the time, he would brag about his older brother, about how he had beaten the neighborhood bully or won a rice ball eating contest.



My face lights up as I recall the fond memories.

However, he immediately remembered what Masachika had said: “Join the Demon Slayer Corps.”



“There’s no way that Shinazugawa would allow Genya to join the Demon Slayer Corps.”

Masachika chuckled bitterly, because that was exactly the case.



“That’s right. He said it right away, what an idiot. He’s going to have a hard time. Not just you, but your brother, too.”

“…Please leave me alone.”

“…Oh dear.”

When it comes to his own affairs, he seems to suddenly become slow. Masachika sighed.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





The dojo was located a little way off the main road, on the banks of a small river.

The large gate had three ridges and was quite impressive. There was no nameplate, but the wisteria crest was carved into the pair of gateposts.

Once inside, there was a wisteria trellis along the wooden fence. It was now autumn, so there were no flowers, but I could smell a faint wisteria scent. Maybe incense was being burned somewhere.



“This is the dojo. Well, solo missions are the norm, but sometimes we’ll go on missions with friends—“

Before Masachika could finish speaking, a group of men came out of the dojo.



“What is it, Kumeno? You brought a woman home.”

“Isn’t she pretty?”

For a woman, she s big. As big as me. Isn t she bigger than Hanabashirama?

This time, Kaoru had a faint smile plastered on her face.

I see. Maybe it’s because he’s sweating after practice, but he does stink. He definitely stinks.



“Hey hey, I’m your junior apprentice. Don’t do anything disrespectful. If you do anything wrong, you won’t be able to complain even if Sanemi beats you to a pulp.”

The moment Sanemi’s name was mentioned, the expressions of the men surrounding him stiffened in shock.



With a smile on his face, Masachika introduced Kaoru to the female soldier who was standing at a distance.

“This is my younger sister disciple, Morinobe Kaoru. This is her first time at the dojo, so please teach her.”



The female soldier in front of me held out her hand and said, “Nice to meet you!”

“nice to meet you”

When Kaoru holds out her hand, he firmly shook it, sending her a quick, probing glance at the touch.



But without saying anything, he introduced himself.

“I’m Morinobe-san. Nice to meet you. And this girl is called Ako.”Sanae HimuraSanae HimuraAkiko MiyoshiAkiko Miyoshi

“I wouldn’t say I was being called… it’s just Sanae-san who is calling me…”

The girl with round glasses and pigtails next to me muttered to herself, but bowed her head deeply.



Himura Sanae is 19 years old, three years older than Kaoru.

He spoke in a clear tone and looked harsh, but his harmless behavior was rather refreshing to Kaoru.



“What rank are you?”

He suddenly asks about his rank. Kaoru gives the same answer as when Masachika asked him earlier.



“Oh, maybe it’s spicy…”

“Maybe? What? You didn’t check?”

“Nothing in particular.”

“When did you see it last?”

“…”

“Look now.”



Following Sanae’s orders, I lifted my right arm and put some force into it.

If I wished to show my rank, it would vaguely emerge.

Geng.

It was rising. To Geng.



“Not Kou. How many years have you been a corpsman?”

“…About a year, I guess.”

“One year…”

Sanae turned pale as Kaoru spoke casually.

The men who had been watching from a distance were also in a state of excitement.



“…That’s a lie.”

“Well, I definitely saw the character ? earlier…”

“Who are you? Someone’s stepchild or something?”

Sanae shouted, trying to block out the growing noise.



“That’s great! Opportunities like this don’t come around often. I’d love to have a match with you!”
















Chapter 3: Sorrow (2)

Though he was told this suddenly, Kaoru didn’t know what to do and looked at Masachika.

Masachika was still smiling brightly,

“Why not? Why don’t you give it a try?”

He says in a light-hearted tone.



“Well then… I look forward to working with you.”

The match began immediately in the dojo.



Unlike kendo, the Demon Slayer Corps does not use protective gear. They do not use bamboo swords, but wooden swords made of plain wood.

Face each other and get ready.

SanaeSanaeThis is the so-called Hasso. Kaoru crouches low and stands to the side.



As soon as it started, Sanae launched a quick thrust, but Kaoru dodged it by jumping to the side, and at the same time, a blow landed in Sanae’s stomach.

It was a quick kill.

It was obvious to everyone that Kaoru had dodged, but the moment the wooden sword was swung at Sanae, most people were unable to see it.



It was such a vivid piece that even Masachika, who was watching nonchalantly, was left breathless.

There was a loud bang and Sanae was slammed into the wall of the dojo.



“Sanae!”

A male soldier hurried over to her, calling her name repeatedly in a worried tone.



Kaoru also became worried and tried to approach, but Zui and another male soldier stood in front of him.

“I’m next!”

The scar running down the center of his face was fresh. Perhaps it was caused by a demon. He was probably over six feet tall and weighed more than twenty kan. He was clearly a big man.



“Oi, ah. I wish you’d go easy on me.”MasudaMasuda

Masachika called out leisurely from behind, but the man spat out, “Who cares!”

“Woman or man, demons don’t go easy on you.”

I totally agree with that.



Before he could even get ready, Masuda attacked.

Considering his size, he was very agile. The sound of the wooden sword swinging conveyed his speed. If he got hit directly, he would lose consciousness.

After that, he continued to attack with incredible force, but Kaoru dodged them all. He did a somersault backwards, sideways, or forwards, gliding over the wooden sword that Masuda was swinging.



“Hey you, don’t run away like that!”

Masuda yelled angrily.

Kaoru’s complexion didn’t change.

Perhaps it was boring to watch Kaoru not attacking at all, as several people heckled her, saying “That’s right, that’s right” and “Do it properly!”



But some of the soldiers knew.

Everyone knew that Masuda’s swordplay was faster than it looked, even though it was clumsy. Kaoru dodged them all.

It’s not that she was desperately trying to block Masuda’s attacks. This was clear from the fact that, in contrast to Masuda, who was already running out of breath, Kaoru’s breathing was not at all irregular.



Kaoru noticed that Masuda’s attacks were slowing down and his fatigue was revealing an opening.

As he dodges Masuda’s thrust, he drops low and for a moment, Masuda loses sight of Kaoru.

Immediately, I felt a shock in my chest.

Because I had underestimated her as a woman, it was heavier than I expected.



Daaaaang!!!



Masuda hit the wall, got dizzy, and lost consciousness.

The dojo became Shin.

Kaoru stood in the center, calm and still. Her expressionless face, combined with her handsome looks, even contained a coldness to it.



“Zzz, that’s cheating!”

A hoarse voice broke the silence. “Stop running around and fight properly!”



There was a commotion around,

“Stop it!”

Then a sharp voice silenced them again. It seemed Sanae had regained consciousness.



“I wasn’t running away. I was dodging everything. You can tell that much, right?”

“Well, that’s the same thing, isn’t it…”

“Not at all.”

Sanae declared, and came closer to Kaoru.



“There’s a difference between someone who can reach the rank of Kou in just one year. If you’re dodging all of the demons’ attacks and you’re not even injured, then it’s inevitable that your missions will increase.”

“…?”

Kaoru, who had never had any contact with the other soldiers until then, didn’t understand what Sanae meant.



Usually, the soldiers also go on missions, but many of them are wounded by demons. Some of them are so wounded that they have to recuperate for several months, or even a year. This inevitably reduces the number of opportunities to go on missions.



Only by bringing forth the demon’s head could one’s skills be recognized, so the more missions a soldier completes, the higher his rank will be.



Seeing through the opponent’s attack, dodging it, and delivering a fatal blow may seem simple, but it takes a great deal of training to be able to do it calmly.

Sanae already knew this when she shook hands with Kaoru.



—————–



Masachika suddenly sensed an ominous presence behind him and turned around. At the same time as he sensed the presence, he saw the face he had expected, standing there with a sullen expression just as he had expected.



“So you’ve returned…”

When I called out to him, instead of saying “I’m home,” Sanemi just muttered in a growling voice.

“Why is he here…?”

“Are you talking about Kaoru? I just happened to meet him earlier. He had never been to the dojo before, so I brought him here.”

“…What an unnecessary thing to say.”

“Don’t say that. It doesn’t seem like she has many friends.”

“Who cares? The Demon Slayer Corps isn’t a school.”

“We may even work together on a mission. Cooperation is important.”

“…Shut up.”

Sanemi spat out the words and left the place.



While making sure that Sanemi had disappeared from the corner of her eye, Kaoru continued to talk to Sanae and the others with a desperate smile on her face.

Halfway through, I noticed that Sanemi was there, but I deliberately ignored him. Even if we met now, there would be nothing to talk about.



I guess it’s because my mind was elsewhere.

I missed Sanae saying, “Then why don’t you stay here tonight?” and after replying “Yes,” I was suddenly led to the female soldiers’ room in a detached building, and realized my mistake.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





“If you have the same master as Massa-san, does that mean you’re from the same school as Shinazugawa?”

Sanae took a big bite of the inari sushi and munched on it, but she didn’t stop talking.

It seems that the person named Massan is Masachika.



The dojo does not have a kitchen, so participants are expected to eat their own meals.

Kaoru had come to a nearby udon restaurant to eat with Sanae and her friends.



Sanae’s chatter continued endlessly on the way. People who are born from their mouths must be people like Sanae.

On the way to the udon restaurant, Kaoru was advised to refrain from taking a bath at the dojo because the men would come to peek, and she was also given information about a good bathhouse in the neighborhood.She was also given some information about a delicious dumpling shop and a Western restaurant that she would like to go to when she gets her extra pay.

Sanae even knew about the stray cats she always saw on the street.



After entering the udon restaurant, he continued to talk about the restaurants in the area and his complaints about the male soldiers, but when the conversation came to a lull, he finally began to ask about Kaoru.



“Both Macsan and Shinazugawa use the Wind Breathing technique. You too?”

“No. I learned the Wind Breathing technique, but I wasn’t very good at it, so I started using my own breathing technique under my teacher’s instructions.”

“Wow, that’s amazing. Thinking up a breathing technique on your own. I’ve only ever tried Water Breathing. Even if I tried to come up with a technique myself, I don’t know how to go about it. So, I spend my time hanging out in places like this, sneaking peeks at other people’s breathing and studying.”

“…Is that so?”

“And what kind of breathing is that?”

“Um… well…”

Kaoru muttered in a small voice, but naturally Sanae didn’t hear it and asked back, “Huh?”

“Morinobe-san, what’s wrong? Your face is red.”

When Akiko points it out, he feels even more like crawling into the hole.



To be honest, Kaoru was embarrassed to talk about his breathing.

It sounds good to say that it is a derivative of the Wind Breathing technique, but in essence, he was unable to master the Wind Breathing technique and simply created his own version. It seems presumptuous to even call it “breathing”.



Although he had made a big show of it when the former Thunder Pillar’s disciple had made a nasty remark at his house, to be honest, he felt hesitant to mention his own breathing technique to a fellow member of the Demon Slayer Corps.



“Whatever. You can just tell me without being so stingy.”

Sanae cheered, and Kaoru shook her head.

“No, it’s nothing special. Really, it’s just a variant… of the Wind Breathing style.”

“Oh, is that embarrassing?”

Sanae finally realized Kaoru’s true intentions. However,

“That’s not okay!”

He said with a snap.



“There have been many derived breathing techniques up until now, and many people have become demon-slaying swordsmen thanks to the legacy of these. For example, Flower Breathing. Without it, there would certainly have been fewer female corps members than there are now. It is the result of the efforts of our predecessors, who devised techniques that enabled women to fight demons adequately. It is because this has been properly passed down that people like the Flower Pillar have been able to appear. Morinobe’s breathing technique is not something that belongs to him personally. One day, one of our juniors who follow in our footsteps may join the Demon Slayer Corps using the breathing technique that Morinobe created. We must pass it on properly.”



As he was told this, Kaoru remembered that he too had studied some of the earlier derivative breathing techniques from old documents.



I see.

Someday, when someone wishes to join the Demon Slayer Corps, even if they do not have the strength to do so like him, his own breathing may become a guide for them…



“That’s… bird breathing…”

When Kaoru timidly confessed, Sanae smiled.

“That’s great! It fits perfectly.”

I felt like I had been given the stamp of approval. From now on, I feel like I can confidently answer anyone who asks me questions.



“That’s fine, that’s fine. There are only a few breathing techniques that even a woman can control, so don’t be stingy!”

Sanae said this loudly and began eating the slightly cooled oyakodon with gusto.



Although Kaoru was a little overwhelmed, he felt genuine respect and familiarity for this talkative senior who had a perspective that he didn’t have.



However, next time, I decided to listen to Sanae chatter while eating my udon.

I kept that thought in mind as I ate the soggy kitsune udon in front of me.















Chapter 3 Sorrow (3)

After leaving the udon restaurant, I washed off the dirt at a nearby bathhouse and returned to the dojo’s annex. The other female soldier there had apparently been out on a mission since midday.



On the way to the room, a male soldier at the end of the hallway called out to him.SanaeSanae

“Go ahead.”

With that, Sanae and the soldier went off somewhere together.



As Kaoru casually followed Sanae’s back, Akiko muttered something.

“It’s a rendezvous. Don’t interrupt.”

“Huh? Ah, Ai-biki?”

“Right. You see, Sanae-san, when you were an apprentice — no, maybe even before you joined. There was a guy who was a childhood friend and joined the Demon Slayer Corps with you. The two of you joined the trainers’ class together, passed the final selection together, and became members of the corps… you know, you’re really, really close. Oh, but you’ll get angry if you make fun of him.”



” Is that okay?”

“What?”

“home “

The Demon Slayer Corps is a place where people put their lives on the line every day. These men and women are not a good fit.

To be honest, Kaoru couldn’t understand it, but he probably couldn’t complain.

Other people are other people.



Ever since they first met, Akiko had been a girl who didn’t show much emotion. However, she seemed to be sensitive to the subtleties of other people’s feelings. She spoke as if explaining to the silent Kaoru.



“Well… if other people were involved and a love triangle broke out and something escalated, there might be cases where the headquarters would take disciplinary action, but there’s no need to worry about that with Sanae-san and Kasanuma-san. It’s so obvious that everyone knows about it.”

“Kasanuma-san?”

“When Morinobe-san and Sanae-san fought at the dojo earlier, he was the one who looked after the unconscious Sanae-san. Everyone else was engrossed in the match between Morinobe-san and Nori-san afterwards, but he was the only one who didn’t even look at her. It was a mutual love.”MasudaMasuda

As we were talking, Sanae opened the sliding screen and came in with an intrigued look on her face.



“Who’s in love with me?”

“Sanae-san and Kasanuma-san”

Akiko said nonchalantly, and Sanae turned bright red.



“Wh-what are you saying, Ako-chan! That’s not it!”

“What’s the difference? Everyone knows it.”

“Shut up. Takashi is just a childhood friend! Seriously.”

“Childhood friend?”

When Kaoru asked, Sanae briefly told her her life story.



“That’s right. We were born in the same tenement house. We each had one parent. Our mothers were close… but then we were attacked by a demon, and we were saved just in time by a member of the Demon Slayer Corps, but our parents, who had protected us, didn’t survive. So, the two of us were going to be put in an orphanage, you say? We ran away, and forced the person who saved us to ask about the Demon Slayer Corps, and we both became apprentices under our master… That’s all! So we’re comrades! That’s what we call it.”



Sanae must have realized that her excuse was no longer a valid excuse at some point. She added it hastily, but it didn’t mean much.

Kaoru and Akiko exchanged glances and decided not to say anything.



“Even so, having Shinazugawa as your senior apprentice seems like it must be pretty tough.”

Sanae, perhaps not wanting the topic of her to come up again, suddenly brought up Sanemi.



“But, if you’ve been a corps member for a year, that means, um, you must have trained together…”

“Yeah… I found out later that he was my senior apprentice.”

“Oh, that’s good. I can’t seem to relax with him around.”

“…”

“If Mass was there things would work out somehow, but… when Shinazugawa is alone he’s hard to approach and scary, so everyone keeps their distance. I admit he has the skills though. That’s for sure. He was killing demons even before he became a demon hunter.”



“picture ?”

I’ve never heard of it before.

I had assumed that he had joined the Demon Slayer Corps immediately after his family was brutally murdered.



“Don’t you know? For a while he was famous. Apparently he wasn’t even a demon hunter, but he would lure demons and roast them to death in the morning sun… Apparently Massa accidentally saved Shinazugawa when he was about to be attacked by a demon, and that’s how he found out about the Demon Slayer Corps, and was introduced to a trainer… That’s the story. Well, I suppose it’s impressive that someone who isn’t even a corps member can do it without a Nichirin sword, but honestly, it’s a bit creepy.”



Kaoru was shocked.



What on earth happened to the Shinazugawa family?



Kaoru compared it to her own situation and assumed that after her family was brutally murdered, she had immediately taken Sanemi under her tutelage and trained as a swordsman.The best in the OrientToyichi

But of course, I had never heard anything like that from Sanemi, Masachika, or even Toyoichi.



Was he killing demons before he met Masachika? Without a Nichirin sword? Is that even possible?



My memories stir and unpleasant thoughts come flooding back up my throat.

What did Toyoichi say after he reunited with Sanemi and Kaoru talked about the old days?



—That one, too, carries a bad star on its back…CruelHugo



At that time, Kaoru thought that Sanemi had also lost his family like her and had chosen to join the Demon Slayer Corps as a path to revenge. However, to be honest, it was not uncommon for people to join the Demon Slayer Corps after losing loved ones.

The same goes for Masachika and Sanae.

Would Toyoichi, who has raised many such children, really be able to call them a ” good star”…?CruelHugo



—Maybe it was devoured by stray dogs or something…



The scene Tatsuzo was talking about came to mind. After that, I visited the Shinazugawa family.

An abandoned house.

The laughter disappeared.

As I turned around and started walking, I suddenly remembered that there was a beggar up ahead.



—I saw it. A demon. A demon leaping… into that house…



As light snow fell, he projected into space the horrific murder scene he had witnessed and spoke.



—The kid…took up a hatchet and killed the demon.



Could this be about Sanemi…? Did Sanemi kill the demon?



—Mommy, mommy, he was crying, clinging to his mother’s corpse.



That’s right. At that time, Shizu-san said she had died.

There was a body there. At the time. However, Kaoru heard later that Shizu’s body was no longer there and was missing.

I have never heard of him being buried.



Where did the demon go? Now that I think about it, he said that another child had arrived when dawn broke. Could it be Gen’ya?

As dawn broke, the demon disappeared…?



Kaoru carefully retrieved from his memory the words of the beggar, who had been so sad at the time that he had not taken them seriously.



—Tattered, tattered…



The beggar finished. What on earth was that all about?



–The demon…the kid killed it…his mother is dead…disintegrated



A number of facts lead to some terrible, unthinkable assumptions.Fragmentpiece

The words I least wanted to remember now came back to me as if they were whispered in my ear.



—My mother’s corpse crumbled in the morning sun…



When he was told that, Kaoru didn’t have time to think straight.

The entire Shinazugawa family is gone…that fact alone was enough to make Kaoru take the smile off her face.

Tatsuzo had told him not to take it seriously because it was the words of a crazy beggar, so he didn’t take it seriously and sealed it away.



But in my memory, the beggar had definitely said it.

The reason why Shizu’s body was missing. But now I know that she is definitely dead.



My vision started spinning.



————-





“Morinobe-san!”

Kaoru came back to her senses as Sanae shook her.

“What’s wrong? You seemed completely distracted.”

“I mean, you look pale.”

Akiko also looks at him suspiciously. “I’m going to bed now.”

“Ah, that’s right. Let’s go to bed. You must be tired, Morinobe-san. It’s your first time.”

“No talking allowed”

Akiko slammed Sanae to shut her up and turned off the lantern light.



Looking at the paper screen lit up by the moonlight, Kaoru felt depressed and could not fall asleep.
















Chapter 3: Sorrow (4)

The next morning, early in the morning.



It’s still before sunrise.

The eastern sky was beginning to lighten slightly, and the moonlight was still shining brightly.



Kaoru had changed into her uniform and was already at the dojo. As she sat there, in an empty spot, Sanemi appeared, just as she had expected.



Judging from Sanae’s story last night, it seems that Saneya doesn’t approve of interacting with others. Even so, he will not neglect his daily training.

The previous time he had visited her house, Kaoru had already been running and practicing his batting swing when he woke up.The best in the OrientToyichi



Sanemi frowned as he saw Kaoru sitting at the edge of the dojo. As he turned around and turned his back on Sanemi, Kaoru called out to him.

“There’s something I’d like to ask you.”



Sanemi’s feet stop.

He glanced back at me and said in a low voice, “What is it?”



My heart beats rapidly.

Kaoru asked calmly, trying not to show any emotion.



“Shizu-san…where did you go?”

Even though we were standing at a distance in the dim light, I could sense Sanemi’s agitation.

Kaoru continued in a trembling voice.



“Has Shizu-san turned into a demon?”



The image of a petite woman with a gentle, yet somewhat sad, smile came to Kaoru’s mind. Tears immediately began to well up in his eyes.



At almost the same time as I heard a bang, Sanemi appeared in front of me.

He grabbed Kaoru by the collar and twisted it while glaring at him.

“Stop it… I don’t want you to pity me.”



—That’s what I thought.



It was a cruel thought that had been mulling over since last night.

Shizu became a demon and attacked her family.



Sanemi killed his own mother…



Sanemi roughly pushed Kaoru away and said in a cold voice.

“Just get lost. I… don’t acknowledge you. Get away…”Demon Slayer Corpshere



Kaoru stumbled to his feet.

Rather than being affected by Sanemi’s treatment, he was exhausted by the harsh reality that had been confirmed.



“…I’m sorry.”

With a barely faint voice he walked past Sanemi and left the dojo.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





It was normal to wake up and find Sanemi gone.

“As usual, it’s early,” Masachika said, yawning as he got up and headed to the well in the garden.

As I was washing my face and rinsing my teeth, I suddenly heard a loud thud coming from the dojo.



It was clearly a different sound. At the very least, it was not an everyday sound like swordsmanship practice or the sound of someone stumbling over something.

A serious sound using breathing.



Feeling uneasy, I hurried towards the dojo, where someone came out with unsteady steps.



“Kaoru…?”

Even when I called out to him, he didn’t say a word and just walked over with a slow, unsteady gait.

As I got closer, I realized it was indeed Kaoru Morinobe. There was no doubt about it, but…



Masachika was speechless.

Kaoru is crying…?



“What happened?” I tried to ask, but while Masachika was silent, Kaoru passed by.

His back was so crushed and he looked so weak that I hesitated even to call out to him.



Looking inside the dojo, I saw Sanemi standing there, also looking somewhat vacant.



“What did you do?”

“Huh?”

“What did you do to Kaoru?”

“I just told you to leave the squad.”

” Is that all?”



That’s something he’s been saying ever since we met again at Master’s house.

Kaoru must be used to hearing it, so there’s no reason for him to be so depressed now.



Masachika scratched his head.

“I don’t know what happened, but… well… don’t bully her too much. Kaoru is trying her best, after all…”

I thought it was stupid advice.

I know that what lies between them isn’t something childish, like an adolescent boy teasing the girl he likes.



Sanemi muttered as he stared blankly into the distance.

“You just have to take him.”

“Huh?”

Upon hearing something he had never expected, Masachika let out a surprised cry.



Sanemi continued in a dismissive tone.

“You and that guy should just quit and live together. I’ll kill the demon.”



“Oh… that was before…”

Without realizing it, Masachika’s voice began to tremble.

He walked briskly towards Sanemi and punched him hard across the cheek.



“Are you an idiot?”

After yelling at him, Masachika turned on his heels and left the dojo.

Afterwards, I searched the grounds, left the gate and looked around the neighborhood, but Kaoru was nowhere to be found.





? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?





The fact that Shizu had transformed into a demon, attacked her family, and been killed by Sanemi cut Kaoru right to the core.

But that’s not what happened to Kaoru.

To Sanemi, the tears were just sympathy and pity that he didn’t need. It was only natural that he would feel uncomfortable.



The reason the tears still won’t stop is probably because the memories of those days are coming back to me so vividly now.



Shizu was a slightly clumsy, hardworking, and kind person.

She made ohagi together with her and was good at egg dishes. She wasn’t very good at sewing, but she would mend the children’s kimonos in her spare time, and when Kaoru helped her, she was overjoyed and thanked her over and over again.



“Your sewing skills are truly impressive, my lady…”

While he spoke with an impressed look, he was neglecting his own hands and would often stick the needle into his fingers or even his forehead. At the time, he was desperately trying to hide it, but he must have been dozing off.

That’s how much Shizu was constantly working.



That day too… Shizu had been feeling unwell – perhaps due to the stress surrounding Kaoru – and suddenly collapsed. She looked tired, and I remember forcing her to eat egg porridge.

After Shizu recovered, she finished up some unfinished work and went home a little late.



Was that when he became a demon?



If it scattered into the sun as morning came, the only thing that could be considered is that it was that night that it was turned into a demon.



If the time had been even a little different…

If only I had sent him home earlier…

If she wasn’t feeling well, I would have sent her off—-Shizu… I wonder if that kind person would have been able to avoid becoming a demon or something…



Now I’m overcome with regret that I can’t do anything about.



I couldn’t help but ask, why?

Why did they turn such a good person, who always had a smile on his face despite the hardships he faced, into a demon?

What did that person do to you?

Why did they inflict so much suffering on these children who had lost their father and were trying their best to survive, relying only on their mother?



Sumi, Hiroshi, Sadako, Shuya, etc.

It’s not just dead children.

Both Saneya and Genya had to live with the pain that made them want to die…





The name of this root cause is now a curse.

When Touyouichi told him the origins of the demons and he learned the name of the leader who was the indirect cause of his parents’ lives, he vowed to destroy them at all costs.



Everyday life as usual, a daily life that can never be regained.



He doesn’t know how precious it is, or the pain of having those days, spun over and over again, suddenly cut short one day.



Kibutsuji Muzan.



“kill “

He muttered in a low, barely audible voice.



Even if the goal is clear, the journey there is not easy.easyTayasu

They don’t even know where their enemy is, and his minions, the Twelve Kizuki, are said to be the ones who have driven countless Demon Slayer Corps members to their deaths.SkillTedare



At that moment, it seemed to Kaoru that he was walking through the darkness of ignorance.

But still—-we move forward.



I have to train harder so that I never cry in front of Sanemi again.

Not just the body, but also.spiritheart

Strongly .TakeshiStrong

So that I won’t hurt anyone any more. So that I won’t be hurt by anything.